(LIBRARY^) 
UmVEHSITV  OF 
CALIFORNIA 
SAN  DIEGO 


Magic  Mantle 

And  Other  Stones 


BY 
-e^ 

STEPHEN  JACKSON 


Illustrated  by  W.  F.  Lamb 


NEW  YORK 

M.  S.  GREENE  &  COMPANY 

90  CHAMBERS  ST. 


COPYRIGHT,  1903, 

BY 
M.  S.  GREENE  &  COMPANY. 


Entered  at  Stationers  Hall,   London, 
All  rights  reserved. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

THE  MAGIC  MANTLE -. . .      i 

A  DREAM  WITH  DEVELOPMENTS 252 

THE  EERIE  PIPER 283 

THE  END-OF-THE-WEEK  OUTING  CLUB.  308 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


PREFACE 

PART  I.  of  this  little  romance  is  confessedly 
an  elaboration  of  the  incidents  in  the  old  bal- 
lad, "The  Boy  and  the  Mantle."  The  author 
has,  however,  furnished  a  setting,  chosen  the 
time  of  the  action,  and  made  a  few  changes  and 
additions,  chief  of  which  is  the  role  assigned 
to  Merlin,  of  whom  the  ballad  makes  no 
mention  whatever.  In  the  metrical  version 
the  elfin  boy  is  the  central  figure;  in  the 
present  story  Merlin  is  the  protagonist.  The 
elfin  is  but  the  servant  of  the  magician,  at 
whose  instance  he  comes  to  aid  in  the  per- 
formance of  an  imperative  but  disagreeable 
duty. 

Notwithstanding  his  years  and  wisdom,  his 
loyalty  and  patriotism,  Merlin,  too,  had  fallen 
a  victim  to  the  vice  of  the  times,  and  could  not 
conscientiously  rebuke  the  court  for  its  of- 
fences ;  but  having  been  warned  that  he  would, 
at  no  distant  date,  come  to  an  inglorious  end, 
he  resolved  to  make  the  most  of  his  remain- 
ing days,  and,  even  at  the  hazard  of  a  rupture 
with  Arthur,  try  to  avert  impending  doom 


PREFACE 

from  his  beloved  king  and  country.  For  him- 
self he  cares  not;  he  yields  to  the  spell  of  the 
sorceress,  whose  magic  is  more  potent  than  his 
own.  He  accepts  his  fate,  and  even  acknowl- 
edges the  justice  of  it  as  a  punishment  for 
his  sins  of  omission  and  commission.  But  for 
his  country  he  is  much  concerned,  and  takes 
this  means  of  awakening  Arthur  and  his 
court  to  a  sense  of  their  danger;  he  flouts  the 
immorality  of  the  courtiers,  and  indicates  the 
only  way  of  avoiding  disaster. 

This  view  of  Merlin,  though  not  borne  out 
by  the  legends,  nevertheless  harmonizes  with 
the  rest  of  his  character,  and  furnishes  a  plau- 
sible explanation  of  the  elfin's  visit  to  Arthur's 
court. 

Other  references  to  Arthurian  myths  are 
made  on  the  authority  of  Malory's  "Mort 
d'Arthur." 

Part  II.,  to  which  the  first  is  but  a  pro- 
logue, is  entirely  of  the  author's  creation,  hav- 
ing no  foundation  in  fact,  and  scarcely  any  in 
legend.  The  theme  is  rich  in  poetical  sug- 
gestions; and  if  the  author  has  missed  his  op- 
portunity, he  has  at  least  disclosed  a  vein  of 
material  worthy  the  effort  of  a  true  poet. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


PART  I. 
CHAPTER  I. 

THAT  winter  Arthur  and  his  court  were  so- 
journing at  merry  Carlisle  to  spend  the  Yule- 
tide — the  last  that  Merlin  was  destined  to  pass 
on  earth. 

Early  on  Christmas  day  church  duties  had 
been  attended  to  by  those  of  the  court  who  had 
not  yet  altogether  fallen  from  grace,  but  by 
many  of  the  lords  and  ladies  these  observances 
had  been  totally  neglected;  for,  be  it  re- 
marked, the  Knights  of  the  Table  Round  had 
by  this  time  grown  careless  in  matters  spirit- 
ual, being  in  this  respect  not  unlike  the  nobles 
of  many  other  royal  courts  both  before  and 
since  the  good  King  Arthur's  reign.  And 
thereby  hangs  our  tale. 

It  was  high  noon,  and  the  Yule  festival  was 


2  THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

already  in  progress.  Rude  abundance  crowned 
the  board — barons  of  beef,  haunches  of  veni- 
son, boars'  heads,  fowl,  and  fish  from  the  sea 
and  streams ;  and  while  the  lusty  guests  were 
occupied  in  doing  justice  to  these,  compara- 
tive silence  prevailed. 

To  the  Briton  of  those  early  days  eating  was 
a  serious  matter,  not  to  be  interrupted  or  inter- 
fered with  by  conversation.  As  in  other  bar- 
barous countries,  his  supply  of  food  was  rather 
precarious;  and  when  chance  threw  abun- 
dance in  his  way  he  indulged  his  appetite  to 
excess.  To  him  a  banquet  was  no  feast  of  rea- 
son or  flow  of  soul,  but  an  opportunity  for  lay- 
ing up  provision  for  the  future,  according  to 
the  capacity  of  his  stomach.  The  present 
meal  was  certain;  the  next  might  be  far  off, 
and  experience  had  taught  him  to  prepare  for 
a  possible  siege  of  famine,  whose  privations, 
however,  he  could  bear  with  fortitude.  Like 
the  Indian  of  our  northern  woods,  he  could 
not  only  endure  hunger  and  thirst  without 
complaint,  but  could  store  under  his  girdle  an 
enormous  quantity  of  food. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE  3 

After  the  appetite  had  been  satiated,  and 
the  draughts  of  wine  and  mead  began  to  take 
effect  on  the  banqueters,  their  tongues,  not 
otherwise  occupied,  were  free  to  wag,  and  con- 
versation became  general.  Decorous  enough 
at  first,  considering  the  rude  manners  of  the 
times,  the  mirth  soon  became  loud  and  boister- 
ous ;  its  religious  significance  lost  sight  of,  the 
Yule  festival  degenerated  into  a  revel,  coarse 
and  riotous. 

Scurrilous  jests  of  a  grossly  personal  nature, 
questionable  witticisms,  and  catches  of  rude 
songs  were  shouted  or  sung  to  the  enjoyment 
of  both  knights  and  ladies,  without  a  word  of 
rebuke  from  Arthur  or  Guinevere.  Sir 
Launcelot  being  present,  the  Queen  looked 
happy;  and  her  sharp  wit  and  ready  tongue 
never  failed  to  turn  the  laugh  against  all  who 
dared  encounter  her.  The  King,  too,  was  at 
his  ease,  laughing  at  the  jests,  and  lifting  his 
voice  lustily  in  the  singing  of  a  catch. 

The  songs  were  mostly  of  love  or  war;  the 
former  recounted  the  trials  and  final  triumph 
of  lovers,  while  the  latter  celebrated  the  ex- 


4  THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

ploits  of  heroes,  living  or  dead.  In  compari- 
son with  similar  compositions  of  the  present 
day,  they  were  of  interminable  length,  and  the 
melody  was  little  more  than  a  recitative.  Most 
frequently  the  songs  were  improvisations,  the 
singer  playing  his  own  accompaniment  on  the 
harp;  they  were  therefore  sung  solo.  Occa- 
sionally, however,  there  was  a  catch  or  refrain 
in  which  the  company  joined,  singing  in  uni- 
son; and  songs  of  this  form  were  the  most 
popular,  probably  because  they  afforded  the 
Briton  an  opportunity  to  "chime  in." 

One  convivial  song,  which  seemed  to  meet 
with  most  approval,  had  a  somewhat  lengthy 
catch,  in  which  all  joined  lustily.  If  there 
was  a  lull  in  the  mirth  and  some  reveler 
started  up  the  refrain,  it  was  the  signal  for  the 
company  to  join  in  and  render  it  over  and  over 
again  with  unabated  vigor.  As  it  was  indica- 
tive of  the  life  and  sentiments  of  court  circles 
at  the  period  under  consideration,  an  almost 
literal  translation  of  the  fragment  is  here  pre- 
sented to  the  reader;  from  which  the  ingenious 
song  writer  will  have  no  difficulty  in  re-con- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE  5 

structing  the  entire  composition.  As  songs 
reflect  national  character  and  feelings,  so 
should  a  refrain  reflect  the  whole  song. 

'And  after  we  have  eat 
Of  the  bread  and  the  meat 

For  the  good  of  our  bod-ies, 
Together  we  shall  troll 
The  foaming  bowl 

To  the  health  of  our  la- dies. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  II. 

IT  was  while  the  company  were  bawling 
with,  "all  their  heart  and  with  all  their 
strength  and  with  all  their  mind,"  that  Mer- 
lin entered,  unobserved  by  the  King  and  the 
Queen.  He  had  been  absent  from  the  court 
for  a  considerable  period;  but  no  comment 
had  been  caused  thereby,  as  he  was  a  privi- 
leged character,  coming  and  going  as  he 
listed,  and  deigning  explanations  to  nobody. 

Tall  and  spare  of  figure  he  was  slightly 
bent,  though  this  did  not  appear  to  be  the  ef- 
fect of  age,  but  rather  of  sorrow.  Later  on 
it  was  observed  that  in  moments  of  deep  pas- 
sion he  straightened  himself  to  his  original 
height,  and  his  marvelous  eye  flashed  as  with 
the  fire  of  manhood's  prime. 

Merlin's  face  was  inexpressibly  sad  as  he 
entered.  Walking  like  one  in  a  dream  he 
saw  nothing  of  his  surroundings,  although  his 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE  7 

eyes  were  open.  He  was  in  one  of  those  fits 
of  abstraction  peculiar  to  the  seer  and  the 
poet;  he  was  looking  beyond  his  immediate 
present,  and  what  his  prophetic  eye  there  saw 
had  fixed  those  lines  and  shadows  of  melan- 
choly on  his  countenance. 

The  noisy  revelers  were  so  engrossed  with 
their  own  amusement  that  Merlin's  entrance 
attracted  no  attention.  However,  no  sooner 
had  the  ranting  ceased  than  a  young  knight, 
foolish  at  the  best,  and  now  heated  and  reck- 
less with  wine,  attracted  general  attention  to 
the  sorcerer. 

"Hush!  my  lords  and  ladies,"  said  he;  "Sir 
Merlin  will  harp  us  a  measure." 

"Nay,"  cried  another,  "an  if  he  keep  not  his 
beard  free  of  the  strings  his  harping  will 
sound  like  a  fly  in  a  spider's  web." 

"A  spring!  Sir  Merlin;  play  us  a  merry 
spring,"  called  several  voices. 

"Sir  Merlin  harp  a  spring!     Belike  he'll 
harp  us  a  dirge,"  laughed  the  reckless  young 
knight  who  had  started  the  flow  of  badinage. 
,     "By'r  lady!"  said  another  voice,  "methinks 


8  THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 

this  be  not  Sir  Merlin  at  all,  but  a  ghost  that 
hath  left  the  charnel-house  for  that  he  liketh 
not  the  smell  of  his  own  company  there." 

So  far  the  chaffing  of  Merlin  had  been  con- 
fined to  the  knights  alone,  and  these  the  least 
worthy  of  consideration  in  the  court;  but  now 
Guinevere,  who  had  apparently  derived  great 
pleasure  from  the  coarse  jests,  took  part: 

"Sooner  shall  the  raven  croak  good  tidings 
at  midnight  than  Merlin  harp  a  merry  meas- 
ure. He  harpeth  naught  but  drools.  Out 
upon  him!  His  presence  doth  make  my  flesh 
shiver  and  creep." 

"Nay,"  remarked  Kay's  lady,  "he  hath  cur- 
dled the  milk  i'  my  bowl." 

"And  soured  the  wine  i'  my  cup,"  added 
another  lady. 

The  King  meanwhile  had  been  engaged  in 
lively  conversation  with  a  small  coterie  of 
ladies  and  knights ;  and  as  he  sat  with  his  back 
towards  Merlin,  he  knew  not  who  was  the  butt 
of  the  jests  that  were  exciting  such  mirth  in 
other  quarters  of  the  hall.  As  soon,  however, 
as  he  was  informed  that  the  cruel  sarcasms 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE  9 

were  aimed  at  his  benefactor,  Arthur  arose  in 
a  towering  rage.  Flushing  with  wrath  and 
paling  with  mortification,  the  King  gave  no 
voice  to  his  thoughts  and  feelings ;  but  the  elo- 
quence of  his  eye  was  understood  as  a  signal 
of  danger;  and  Merlin's  persecutors,  ceasing 
their  mirth,  slunk  into  the  deepest  shadows  for 
concealment.  Even  Guinevere,  who  never 
took  any  pains  to  hide  her  dislike  of  Merlin, 
felt  that  she  had  gone  too  far  and  transgressed 
the  laws  of  hospitality;  and  she  read  in  the 
King's  look  that  she  would  be  brought  to  task 
'therefor. 

At  length  the  King,  at  whom  every  eye  had 
been  directed,  found  voice  and  spoke : 

"Let  there  be  silence  deep  as  death  until  I 
amend  the  wrong  that  hath  been  done  to  an 
honored  friend  in  mine  own  hall.  Soul  of  my 
body!  shall  it  be  said  that  Arthur  winked  at 
this !  And  thou,  too,  Guinevere,  queen  of  my 
heart  as  of  my  realm,  dost  thou,  too,  conspire 
to  bring  dishonor  upon  my  name?  The 
others — knaves  and  jades — know  no  better, 


io         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

but  from  thee  I  had  expected  more  gentle  and 
courteous  behavior." 

There  was  more  of  grief  than  anger  in  his 
tones  as  he  rebuked  Guinevere,  who  now,  as 
at  first,  completely  dominated  his  affections. 

"Meseems,"  defended  she,  "that  Merlin 
doth  mar  the  feast  with  his  ominous  looks. 
Besides,  I  like  him  not,  for  never  hath  he  the 
courtesy  to  speak  me  fair.  Thou  knowest,  my 
lord,  that  ere  we  were  wed  he  did  counsel  thee 

to  marry  another.  Wherefore,  then,  should 
j » 

"Peace  I"  commanded  the  King.  "No  more 
of  this." 

Then  addressing  the  company  in  general, 
he  added: 

"An  if  any  lady  shall  aim  further  taunt  at 
Merlin,  she  is  unworthy  of  our  presence;  and 
whatsoever  knight  doth  so  abuse  my  hospital- 
ity is  a  churl,  and  unfit  for  the  companionship 
of  the  Table  Round." 

Profound  silence  followed  this  burst  of  in- 
dignation, and  all  were  astounded  at  the  vehe- 
mence of  the  King's  rage.  From  righteous 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          in 

indignation  to  grief,  deep  as  that  which  dark- 
ened Merlin's  countenance,  the  expression  of 
Arthur's  face  changed  as  he  turned  towards 
the  sorcerer.  Merlin  maintained  the  same  at- 
titude as  he  had  assumed  on  entering,  and 
stood  staring  into  vacancy,  apparently  heed- 
less of  the  stinging  sarcasms  that  had  been 
leveled  at  him.  The  King  approached  and 
knelt  before  the  magician,  and  with  deep  emo- 
tion said: 

"O  Merlin,  friend  of  my  father,  and  pro- 
tector of  my  infancy!  hear  me  while  I  try  to 
make  amends  for  the  wrong  done  by  witless 
men  and  women.  Thou  wert  the  instructor 
of  my  youth,  the  counselor  of  my  early  man- 
hood, and  hast  been  the  truest  friend  of  my 
life.  My  heart  to  thee  is  as  an  open  book,  and 
thou  knowest  that  I  have  no  feelings  for  thee 
but  love  and  friendship,  esteem  and  reverence; 
did  I  feel  otherwise  I  were  an  ungrateful 
churl.  All  the  good  I  know  was  learnt  from 
thee ;  thy  counsel  was  ever  sound,  ready,  and 
far-seeing;  thy  help  free  and  potent.  Had  I 


12         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

always  hearkened  to  thy  advice,  I  had  avoided1 
some  of  the  mistakes  of  my  life. 

"Who,  an  it  were  not  thou,  made  me  King 
over  this  realm?  By  whose  cunning  counsel 
and  mighty  aid  were  the  eleven  kings  smitten, 
and  peace  and  order  established  in  Britain? 
To  whom,  but  to  Merlin,  do  I  owe  it  that  I 
am  lord  over  all  of  England  and  Wales,  and 
that  the  whole  of  Christentie  hath  acknowl- 
edged my  power? 

"Friend  and  benefactor,  when  I  think  of  all 
that  thy  love  and  power  have  done  for  me,  I 
own  that  my  debt  is  greater  than  I  can  ever  re- 
pay. King  though  I  be,  I  feel  but  as  a  worm 
that  crawls  in  comparison  with  thy  greatness 
and  wisdom.  Though  I  prize  the  power  and 
dignity  that  thy  love  hath  bestowed  upon  me, 
yet  I  value  them  as  trifles  compared  to  the 
jewel  of  thy  friendship,  which,  alas!  I  fear 
me  I  have  forfeit  by  permitting  the  chatter  of 
graceless  witlings.  That  thou,  Merlin,  of  all 
men,  shouldst  be  plied  with  taunt  and  insult 
under  my  roof-tree  by  churlish  guests  and  by 
Guinevere! — the  thought  of  it  doth  swell  my 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          13 

veins  with  rage.  O  Jesu,  that  died  on  the 
rood!  help  me  to  forgive  these  offenders  and 
remove  the  foul  blot  they  have  put  upon  my 
name. 

"Friend  Merlin,  wilt  thou  that  I  bring  the 
guilty  into  thy  very  presence,  and  make  them 
kneel  at  thy  feet  for  pardon?  Speak  but  the 
word,  and,  by  my  sword,  the  man  or  woman 
that  refuseth  amends  shall  feel  a  King's  dis- 
pleasure." 


i4         THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  III. 

AT  the  first  sound  of  the  King's  voice  Mer- 
lin, who  was  still  standing  and  gazing  into 
space,  was  recalled  from  his  fit  of  abstraction. 
With  a  swift,  comprehensive  glance  he  took 
in  every  detail  of  his  surroundings,  each  lord 
and  lady  present,  and  the  consternation  de- 
picted on  every  countenance  when  the  King, 
in  such  vigorous  language  had  rebuked  the 
conduct  of  the  court. 

The  occasion  of  the  King's  indignation, 
however,  was  still  a  mystery  to  Merlin,  who  in 
reality  had  heard  none  of  the  uncompliment- 
ary personalities  that  had  been  addressed  to 
him.  His  prophetic  eyes  had  been  peering 
into  the  future,  where  a  panorama  of  coming 
eyents  passed  before  his  vision,  making  him 
oblivious  of  all  else. 

For  an  instant,  as  Arthur  commenced  to 
speak,  the  eye  of  Merlin  gleamed  with  a 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          15 

kindly  light,  although  the  very  pronounced 
lines  and  shadows  on  his  face  retained  their 
expression.  Towards  the  close  of  the  King's 
speech,  however,  his  features  relaxed  some- 
what of  their  sternness,  and  there  was  the  sus- 
picion of  a  pleased  smile  about  his  lips  as  he 
replied: 

"My  liege  lord,  fret  not  thyself  about  the 
Sayings  and  doings  of  those  wittols  and  their 
paramours.  As  for  their  jibes  and  jeers,  I  tell 
thee  I  heard  them  not;  and  if  I  had  heard 
them  I  should  have  heeded  them  no  more  than 
the  buzzing  of  a  fly.  I  am  so  armed  in  proof 
against  the  prating  of  fools  that  their  shafts 
fall  on  me  harmless  as  rush  arrows  tipped 
with  down.  Therefore,  I  pray  thee,  let  no 
further  thought  of  them  break  in  upon  thy 
peace;  but  let  me  embrace  thee  in  their  pres- 
ence, my  liege,  in  token  that  no  shadow  doth 
mar  the  fair  light  of  our  love." 

After  an  affectionate  greeting,  the  King, 
viewing  the  seer  with  looks  of  mingled  love 
and  concern,  inquired: 

"But   wherefore,    O    Merlin,    the     settled 


16          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

gloom  of  thy  countenance  on  such  a  joyous 
day?  Thou  wast  not  wont  to  be  so  sad  at 
Yule-tide,  but  didst,  with  thy  harp  and  lay, 
cheer  the  heart  and  exalt  the  spirit  of  our 
court.  But  be  seated,  pray;  it  is  not  meet  that 
so  worthy  a  guest  should  receive  such  scant 
courtesy." 

"Ah!  my  liege,"  replied  Merlin  when  the 
King  had  led  him  to  a  seat  beside  his  own — 
"could'st  thou  but  see — could'st  thou  but  read 
the  portents,  thy  brow,  I  trow,  would  be  dark 
as  mine;  and  could  these  babblers  but  under- 
stand, their  laughter  would  be  changed  to 
wailing. 

"Short  must  be  my  stay,  because  to-night  I 
must  be  far  hence.  Ere  I  go,  however,  I  have 
a  message  to  deliver,  which  importeth  much 
to  thee  and  thy  whole  court,  in  the  speaking 
whereof  I  must  needs  use  sharp  words  that 
may  pierce  to  the  very  marrow.  Enjoin  si- 
lence, my  lord,  and  give  me  thine  ear;  for 
what  I  have  to  say  concerneth  thee  most  im- 
mediately, and  may  be  of  profit  when  I  am 
not  by  to  counsel. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          17 

"Fate  hath  sealed  the  doom  of  Britain;  but 
for  thee,  my  lord,  there  is  still  some  hope. 
Thou  mayst  avert  for  a  season,  though  thou 
mayst  not  altogether  avoid,  the  coming  ruin. 
But  me — there  is  no  such  reprieve  for  Mer- 
lin ;  I  go  to  my  destruction  with  my  eyes  open, 
lured  on  by  the  potent  spell  of  one  I  love  and 
cannot  withstand. 

"The  seed  long  since  planted  and  carefully 
nourished  in  this  body  has  thriven  beyond  the 
dreams  of  expectation,  and  is  now  ripe  for  the 
sickle.  Even  as  I  speak  I  hear  the  rush  and 
roar  of  the  whirlwind  I  am  about  to  reap. 
The  voice  of  Fate  doth  call,  and  it  is  too  late 
to  flee,  too  late  to  resist. 

"O  my  lord,  I  conjure  you,  lay  to  your  heart 
that  which  I  have  to  say,  and  profit  by  my 
warning  example;  for  thus  only  mayst  thou 
avoid  dishonor,  though  thou  canst  not  escape 
the  decrees  of  Fate." 

Silence  having  been  commanded  by  the 
King,  the  conversation,  which  had  been  re- 
sumed in  low  tones  in  the  remote  parts  of  the 
hall,  immediately  ceased.  At  his  own  request 


i8          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

a  harp  was  placed  before  Merlin,  who,  sweep- 
ing the  strings  with  the  grace  of  a  master, 
played  a  weird,  wailing  accompaniment  as  he 
declaimed,  rather  than  sang,  his  Jeremiad,  of 
which  this  was  the  burden : 

"As  Sodom  rotten  and  Gomorrah  vile 
Were  overwhelmed  with  fire  and  brimstone 

sent 
From  heaven  because  not  ten  good  men  were 

found 

Within  their  gates,  so  shall  disaster  dire 
Befall  this  land,  enveloping  the  King 
And  all  his  court  in  woe  and  sore  defeat 
And  bitter  death;  and  I,  even  I  who  sing, 
Shall  suffer  first  of  all:  so  'tis  decreed. 

"The  canker-worm  of  vice  hath  sapped  the 

life 

Of  this  brave  realm  till  virtue,  its  fair  flower, 
Doth  dwine  for  lack  of  proper^nourishment; 
And  noble  deeds,  its  whilom  golden  fruit, 
Are  blighted  in  the  bud,  untimely  fall, 
Nor  ever  come  to  the  complete  performance. 

"O  son  of  Uther!  ope  thine  eyes,  and  look,    „, 
And  thou  shall  see,  hoving  o'erhead,  a  cloud 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          19 

Of  offal-feeding  birds,  ready  to  swoop; 
From  every  part  of  the  circumference 
They  come,  straight  to  the  centre  as  spokes 
To  nave,  drawn  hither  by  the  carrion-stench 
O'  the  court;  they  wheel,  they  scream,  they 

screech  with  glee, 
Already  reveling  in  the  expected  glut. 

"Now  cast  thine  eyes  within  the  forest  marge; 
Mark  how  the  ruthless  wolves  surround  in 

packs, 

Their  noses  pointing  centrewards,  their  necks 
And  backs  abristle,  and  their  eyes  agleam 
With  the  green  light  of  hunger  and  the  lust 
Of  blood.     Hark  how  they  snarl  and  gnash 

their  fangs! 

"Mark  how  the  slaver  of  anticipation 
Drips  from  their  jowls!     See  how  they  tug 

and  strain 
Like  hounds  in  leash,  scarce  held  in  check 

by  Fate! 

Soon  will  the  ravenous  wolves  close  in, 
The  vultures  swift  descend  to   the  carrion- 
feast.  ,  . 

"Virtue    hath    fled    the    court,    and    brazen 
vice " 


20         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"By  my  soul!  my  lord,  lettest  thou  this 
nightmare  flout  us  thus  to  our  face?"  fiercely 
interrupted  Guinevere.  "An  thou  must  needs 
hearken  to  his  drools,  I  pray  thee  withdraw 
with  him  to  another  chamber." 

"Peace,  woman !  I  will  hear  him  to  the  last 
word,  and  so  shalt  thou;  so  shall  ye  all,"  re- 
turned the  King  with  stern  sadness. 

Arthur  had  been  held  as  in  a  spell  by  the 
wild  eloquence  of  the  seer,  whose  burning 
words  had  made  a  deep  impression  on  all — 
sobering  some,  shaming  or  frightening  others. 
Had  an  angel  from  heaven  instead  of  Merlin 
delivered  the  accusing  message,  the  effect  had 
scarcely  been  greater.  Few  of  them,  alas! 
were  in  a  position  to  show  honest  resentment 
of  the  scathing  charge,  or  felt  secure  enough 
in  their  innocence  to  call  on  their  accuser  to 
specify.  That  was  dangerous  ground,  they 
felt,  on  which  they  had  no  desire  to  tread;  so 
they  remained  silent,  each  one  hoping  to  es- 
cape special  notice. 

That  there  was  truth  in  Merlin's  words  the 
most  hardened  courtier  could  not  in  his  heart 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         21 

deny;  but  no  one  admitted  that  the  moral  state 
of  the  court  was  so  corrupt  as  to  warrant  Mer- 
lin's terrible  description.  He  was  crazy,  they 
thought;  his  alarmist  predictions  and  gross  ex- 
aggeration of  trivial  incidents  in  court  life 
were  the  hallucinations  of  an  unbalanced 
mind,  and  unworthy  of  serious  attention.  Yes, 
Merlin's  mighty  intellect  was  tottering  to  its 
fall ;  there  was  no  other  way  of  accounting  for 
his  altered  appearance  and  behavior.  Though 
there  was  a  grain  of  comfort  in  that  thought, 
still  no  one  had  the  courage  to  challenge  the 
truth  of  the  sorcerer's  words. 

It  is  a  peculiarity  of  moral  decay  that  the 
victim  is  seldom  aware  of  the  presence  of  the 
disease  until  the  case  is  hopelessly  incurable; 
this  is  true  of  a  nation  as  it  is  of  an  individual. 
Now  Guinevere  and  her  courtiers  admitted, 
singly  and  collectively,  that  their  lives  were 
not  quite  free  from  blame;  each  knew  the 
peccadilloes  of  the  others,  and  winked  at 
them.  They  never  imagined  that  their  secrets 
were  known  outside  of  their  own  circle;  to  the 
outer  world  they  were  patterns  of  propriety 


22          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

and  respectability.  As  a  drunkard  deludes 
himself  with  the  belief  that  his  vice  is  unsus- 
pected, so  did  those  courtiers  think  that  their 
licentiousness  was  unknown. 

Merlin's  charge,  therefore,  had  the  effect 
of  a  bomb  exploding  amongst  them.  It  was 
certainly  an  awkward  situation.  There  was  a 
very  general  desire  for  the  curtain  to  fall  up- 
on the  scene,  or  at  least  to  divert  Merlin  from 
his  disagreeable  theme;  and  the  courtiers  felt 
momentarily  relieved  and  grateful  to  Guine- 
vere, when  she  made  her  spirited  but  politic 
interruption. 

The  King,  however,  was  not  to  be  swerved 
from  his  avowed  purpose  of  hearing  Merlin 
to  the  end.  Taking  no  notice  of  Guinevere's 
remarks,  therefore,  but  looking  at  the  seer,  he 
said: 

"Proceed,  Sir  Merlin;  speak  thy  message 
to  the  uttermost  word,  nor  bate  one  syllable 
thereof,  although  it  do  pierce  me  to  the  heart 
and  wound  the  feelings  of  the  court.  Speak 
on;  a  fell  disease  needeth  sharp  remede." 

Merlin,   who   had   hitherto    addressed   his 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          23 

words  to  the  King,  now  arose  from  the  harp, 
and,  directing  his  remarks  to  the  courtiers  in 
general,  said: 

"The  court,  which  of  old  was  as  a  fountain 
and  reservoir  of  honor,  shedding  its  blessing 
refreshingly  upon  the  places  below,  is  now 
polluted  at  the  spring;  and  its  tainted  waters 
carry  the  disease  far  down  the  stream,  poison- 
ing the  utmost  parts  and  spreading  the  deadly 
plague  amongst  shepherds  and  husbandmen, 
hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water. 

"Virtue  and  bare  merit  are  no  longer  the 
key  to  preferment  in  court,  and  modesty  is 
but  a  trammel.  Simple  faith  is  become  the 
jest  of  the  scoffer;  loyalty  is  held  up  to  scorn. 
Friend  betrayeth  friend  and  is  not  ashamed; 
nay,  he  boasteth  thereof  in  his  heart,  and 
laugheth  in  his  sleeve.  The  leal  spouse,  who 
trusteth  to  the  honor  of  his  helpmeet,  getteth 
but  the  smiles  of  her  lips ;  the  light  of  her  eyes 
and  the  love  of  her  heart  she  keepeth  for  her 
paramour. 

"Because  we  have  departed  from  our  an- 
cient honor;  because  we  have  put  down  the 


24          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

good  and  set  up  the  evil;  because  the  pure 
thought  and  virtuous  purpose  no  longer  nerve 
the  arm  to  noble  deeds  of  valor  and  self-sacri- 
fice; because  we  have  preferred  the  soft  pleas- 
ures of  vice  to  the  sterner  but  loftier  joys  of 
virtue,  thy  doom,  O  Britain,  is  writ,  and  the 
avengers  are  on  thy  track.  Thou  art  become 
as  a  fair-seeming,  goodly  tree,  which,  rotting 
from  the  core,  is  hollow  to  the  rind,  and  will 
fall  with  a  crash  in  the  first  gust  that  blows. 

"Ere  yet  it  be  too  late,  O  son  of  Pendragon, 
cleanse  thy  house  with  fire;  purge  the  court 
of  all  uncleanness  if  thou  wouldst  stay,  even 
for  a  season,  the  uplifted  hand  of  Fate. 

"Prepare  yourselves,  O  my  lords,  by  watch 
and  fast  and  the  parlous  siege,  to  undertake 
the  adventures  of  the  Sangreal,  which  ye  shall 
achieve,  if  ye  enter  upon  the  task  in  a  proper 
spirit  of  humility.  'Tis  writ  that  some  of  ye 
shall  come  near  accomplishing  the  adventure ; 
and  one,  who  is  not  here,  shall  wholly  over- 
come the  perils,  and  receive  unwonted  meed 
for  his  valor  and  the  modest  virtue  of  his  life. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          25 

Him  must  ye  emulate,  if  ye  would  save  King 
and  country  for  a  time. 

"But  I  charge  ye  all  that,  if  the  terms  of  sal- 
vation that  were  proffered  to  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  were  held  out  to  this  court,  not  ten 
— nay,  not  even  five — pure  men  and  women 
could  be  found  to  win  reprieve  and  gain  time 
for  repentance." 


26          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

GUINEVERE,  who  had,  during  the  delivery 
of  this  speech,  been  manifesting  symptoms  of 
impatience,  here  broke  out: 

"Where  be  thy  love  for  thy  wife,  my  lord, 
and  the  respect  for  the  feelings  of  thy  guests, 
an  thou  sufferest  such  monstrous  charges?  An 
thou  stop  not  this  raven,  I  will  myself  lend  a 
hand  to  wring  his  halse.  Oh!  I  could  pluck 
his  eyes  out." 

Beside  herself  with  rage,  Guinevere  arose 
as  if  with  the  intention  of  carrying  out  her 
threat.  A  few  ladies  looked  with  evident  ap- 
proval on  Guinevere,  and  would  willingly 
have  followed  her  leadership  in  any  move- 
ment against  Merlin.  These,  however,  were 
a  small  minority;  the  majority  sat  with  down- 
cast looks,  not  daring  to  raise  their  heads  lest 
they  should  betray  their  embarrassment. 

The    knights,  too,  of  greatest   worth    and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          27 

unquestioned  valor  did  not  feel  justified  in  in- 
terfering. 

"Keep  thy  seat!"  commanded  the  King  with 
greater  sternness  than  he  had  before  shown  to 
Guinevere.  "Little  reckest  thou,  O  Guine- 
vere, what  manner  of  man  it  is  that  thou 
threatenest  thus.  Keep  thy  distance  from  him, 
nor  provoke  him  to  wrath;  for  an  if  thou  seek- 
est  to  do  him  injury,  not  even  I  can  guard  thee 
from  his  terrible  power.  Know  that,  with  a 
glance  of  his  eye,  he  could  stretch  the  stoutest 
knight  stark  upon  the  ground,  and  smite  his 
joints  as  if  with  palsy." 

"But  shall  his  foul  lies  pass  unchallenged?" 
demanded  Guinevere,  who  would  not  be  put 
down. 

"His  charges  are  false  as  the  foul  fiend, 
whose  child  he  is!" 

"Would  that  they  were!"  returned  Merlin, 
impressively,  as  he  looked  straight  at  Guine- 
vere. 

"Well  were  it  for  thee  an  I  had  spoken 
falsely.  But  my  lord,  the  King,  knoweth  that 
Merlin  was  not  wont  to  lie.  Least  of  all  am 


28          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

I  inclined  to  speak  falsely  now,  when  I  am 
about  to  take  my  leave  for  ever,  and  my  heart 
is  filled  with  sadness  not  only  at  the  miserable 
fate  that  awaits  me,  but  also  because  of  the 
calamities  that  threaten,  and  the  perils  that  be- 
set, my  King  and  country. 

"In  showing  the  dangers  that  surround  us, 
and  in  pointing  out  the  cause  thereof,  I  have 
named  no  names,  and  accused  no  one  more 
than  another;  but  having  had  my  own  eyes 
opened,  I  have  sought  to  warn  you  that  the 
only  way  to  avert  those  dangers  is  to  remove 
the  cause.  The  condition  I  have  described  is 
general  and  fitteth  the  country  at  large,  but 
the  court  in  particular. 

"The  court  is  like  a  lamp  which,  set  in  the 
centre,  sheds  its  light  to  the  borders  of  the 
realm ;  and  if  its  light  be  pure  and  good,  the 
people  see  clearly;  but  if  it  be  dim  and  foul, 
the  people  are  in  smoky  darkness.  Reform, 
therefore,  must  begin  in  the  court,  and  there  is 
no  time  to  be  lost,  for  thus  only  can  ye  hope 
to  keep  off  the  evil  day. 

"Purify  your  lives;  lay  aside  falsehood  and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          29 

the  unclean  thing,  and  return  to  the  purity  of 
the  olden  days  when  knights  were  men  of 
honor,  and  ladies  were  worthy  of  the  homage 
of  good  knights." 

"Now  he  slandereth  the  ladies  of  the  court," 
interposed  Guinevere,  "and  there  is  no  knight 
that  will  stop  his  prating!  My  lord,  seest  thou 
not  that  when  he  slandereth  the  whole  court 
he  besmircheth  me?  For  I  am,  by  your  grace, 
the  head  of  the  court,  and  answerable  for  the 
character  of  the  ladies.  Fie!  my  lord;  time 
was  when  thou  hadst  shown  more  spirit  in  de- 
fense of  thy  Guinevere.  And  fie  upon  ye  all! 
that  no  knight  dare  lift  his  voice  against  this 
false  prophet  and  his  foul  slanders.  Sir  Mer- 
lin, I  tell  thee  to  thy  face  that  thou  hast  lied! 
There  is  no  word  of  truth  in  all  your  charges ; 
and  thou  shalt  not  stir  from  this  hall  until  thou 
hast  either  begged  pardon  of  the  court,  or  hast 
made  good  thy  charges  with  the  proofs." 

"Ay,  the  proofs!  the  proofs!"  chorused 
many  courtiers,  taking  courage  from  the  ex- 
ample of  the  Queen. 

"  Tis  easy  to  utter  slanders,  but  another 


30 

thing  to  prove  them,"  remarked  a  very  prim 
lady,  nicknamed  the  Sainte,  who  was  the 
adored  wife  of  a  knight  old  enough  to  be  her 
grandfather. 

"I  feel  the  insult  offered  to  my  lady,  and 
I,  too,  demand  of  Sir  Merlin  the  proofs," 
blustered  the  aged  knight. 

"Come,  Sir  Merlin,  give  us  the  proofs!" 
shouted  the  courtiers  again  and  again,  grow- 
ing bolder  and  assuming  a  threatening  tone. 

Merlin,  however,  was  in  no  wise  perturbed, 
but  composedly  looked  at  the  King,  from 
whom  he  was  to  take  his  cue. 

"I  protest,  Guinevere,"  at  length  replied 
the  King,  "that  there  is  justice,  if  not  truth, 
in  your  words.  No  one  but  Merlin  had  dared 
to  speak  of  this  court  in  our  presence  as  he 
hath  done;  but  such  hath  been  his  love,  and 
such  hath  been  his  devotion  to  me,  that  I  can- 
not lightly  dismiss  his  words.  While  I  am 
stricken  with  grief,  I  am  torn  with  doubt;  I 
would  fain  disbelieve,  but  I  dare  not." 

The  scene  had  been  a  painful  one  for  all 
present,  but  no  one  showed  its  effects  so  plainly 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          3t 

as  Arthur  himself.  More  than  once  he  had 
been  on  the  verge  of  interrupting  Merlin  in 
the  delivery  of  his  speech,  but  a  glance  from 
the  wizard's  eye  made  him  hesitate ;  nay,  while 
he  gazed  on  the  sad,  earnest  countenance  of 
the  speaker,  he  could  not  question  the  truth 
of  Merlin's  words.  It  was  only  in  those  mo- 
ments when,  looking  at  the  Queen,  his  gaze 
being  withdrawn  from  Merlin,  that  the  po- 
tency of  the  wizard's  spell  was  broken,  and 
Arthur's  mind,  always  impressionable,  was 
swayed  by  that  of  Guinevere. 

It  was  certainly  a  trying  predicament  for 
the  King,  whose  devotion  to  Guinevere,  on  the 
one  hand,  was  blind;  and  whose  indebtedness 
to  Merlin,  on  the  other,  was  incalculable. 
Love  and  honor  suggested  that  he  should  pro- 
tect his  wife  from  insult  at  all  hazards;  but 
friendship  and  gratitude  pleaded  strongly  in 
behalf  of  Merlin.  Had  any  other  than  Mer- 
lin been  the  accuser,  Arthur's  course  would 
have  beenx clear;  but  he  hesitated  to  go  to  ex- 
tremes with  one  whose  devotion  to  himself 
had  been  life-long,  beginning  with  his  very 


32          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

birth  and  continuing  up  to  the  present  crisis. 

h.. 

Some  one  had  said  that  Merlin  was  mad, 
and  the  King  clutched  eagerly  at  the  sugges- 
tion, hoping  to  derive  some  ray  of  light  there- 
from. On  second  thoughts,  however,  he  con- 
cluded that  this  was  not  the  explanation  of 
Merlin's  strange  behavior,  for  he  had  often 
seen  him  look  as  much  in  earnest,  though  per- 
haps never  quite  so  sad  as  he  was  then. 

Was  Merlin  playing  a  grim  jest  on  the 
court?  The  King  could  not  admit  this,  for 
there  was  certainly  no  gleam  of  humor  to  be 
seen  in  the  wizard's  eye.  Besides,  this  was  too 
cruel  a  joke  for  Merlin  to  perpetrate. 

But  what  could  be  the  explanation?  Arthur 
was  driven  back  to  the  theory  of  insanity.  Did 
the  evils  of  which  he  had  spoken  exist  only  in 
Merlin's  morbid  imagination?  Had  his  lively 
fancy  seized  upon  a  few  threads  of  scandal, 
and  woven  them  into  a  web  with  the  woof  of 
his  own  dark  imaginings? 

Such  questions  occurred  to  Arthur's  mind, 
only  to  be  dismissed  as  soon  as  he  looked  again 
at  Merlin,  who  was  to  all  appearances  as  sane 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          33 

as  ever.  It  was  with  a  feeling  of  relief  that 
Arthur  heard  the  demand  for  proofs  reiter- 
ated. A  way  out  of  the  difficulty  was  thus 
opened;  if  there  was  truth  in  the  fearful 
charges,  it  would  be  well  for  the  court  to 
know  it  as  soon  as  possible;  if  there  was,  as 
Guinevere  had  maintained,  no  foundation  in 
fact  for  the  charges,  then  indeed  the  mighty 
intellect  of  the  prophet  was  overthrown,  and 
all,  with  a  feeling  of  relief,  could  look  upon 
his  alarmist  predictions  as  the  ravings  of.  a 
lunatic,  and  no  real  harm  would  have  been 
done. 

"The  proofs!  Sir  Merlin;  give  us  the 
proofs!"  the  courtiers  demanded. 

Arthur,  seconding  the  demand,  said  to  Mer- 
lin: 

"If  thou,  O  my  revered  friend,  hast  but 
sought  to  frighten  us  children  as  with  a 
ghostly  tale,  then  smile  once  more  upon  us, 
and  we  shall  laugh  with  thee  at  thy  grim  jest. 
But  an  if  thou  still  maintainest  the  truth  of 
thy  charges,  it  were  well  to  satisfy  the  Queen, 


34          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

myself,  and  all  our  court  thereof.    Wherefore 
I  call  upon  thee  for  the  proofs." 

"Ay,  the  proofs!  the  proofs!"  became  the 
general  cry,  now  that  the  King  had  supported 
Guinevere  in  her  demand. 


35 


CHAPTER  V. 

THERE  were  a  few  courtiers,  however,  who 
took  no  part  in  the  noisy  demonstration.  Not- 
withstanding Merlin's  words  to  the  contrary, 
honesty  was  not  a  lost  virtue  in  Arthur's  court; 
there  were  some  men  who,  admitting  to  them- 
selves that  Merlin's  charges  were  well  found- 
ed, scorned  the  hypocrisy  of  those  who  were 
clamoring  for  proofs.  These  remained  silent 
and  hung  their  heads,  or  looked  as  if  they 
viewed  with  alarm  the  possibility  of  Merlin's 
accepting  the  challenge.  Their  familiarity 
with  court  life  and  their  knowledge  of  the 
sorcerer's  wonderful  powers  made  them  dread 
the  result  of  the  ordeal  which  was  being 
forced  upon  Merlin,  and  they  silently  depre- 
cated the  clamor  for  proofs. 

Merlin,  if  possible  looking  graver  than  be- 
fore, paused  for  a  moment  before  he  replied: 

"Ye  have  thrown  down  the  gauntlet,  and 


36          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

dared  to  question  the  word  of  Merlin.  So  be 
it;  but  I  tell  ye  that  those  who  call  loudest  for 
proof  shall  be  the  first  to  repent." 

Then,  looking  in  the  direction  of  Guine- 
vere, he  added: 

"But  are  ye  sure  that  ye  want  proofs?" 

"Ay!"  was  the  answer  from  a  hundred 
voices;  and  Guinevere  added: 

"We  know  that  thou  hast  foully  lied,  and 
thou  must  either  withdraw  thy  charges,  or  lay 
before  the  King  the  proofs." 

"Then,  proofs  ye  shall  have,  to  your  utter 
confusion!"  retorted  the  sorcerer  with  vehe- 
mence. "Now  for  the  tests  that  will  put  to 
the  proof  the  virtue  of  both  lords  and  ladies 
in  this  court.  An  ye  refuse  the  tests,  then  are 
my  words  true;  an  ye  fairly  stand  the  ordeal, 
then  hath  Merlin  lied,  and  is  worthy  to  be 
flayed  alive,  and  hanged  on  the  highest  tree 
as  a  warning  to  all  foul  slanderers." 

Then  ensued  a  most  impressive  scene.  His 
eye  glowing  with  fierce  enthusiasm,  Merlin 
seemed  to  expand  to  a  majestic  height  as  he  set 
about  his  strange  preparations.  Every  one 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         37 

held  his  breath  as  he  watched  the  movements 
of  the  wizard,  who  now  appeared  to  be  a  dif- 
ferent man.  The  time  for  action  had  come  as 
a  relief  to  Merlin,  and  forgetting  his  sorrow, 
he  proceeded  to  his  task  like  one  who  knows 
what  to  do,  and  takes  pleasure  in  his  work. 

Stepping  swiftly  towards  the  door,  near 
which  he  had,  on  entering,  left  his  familiar 
gray  cloak,  he  took  up  his  staff,  without  which 
he  was  seldom  seen  abroad ;  but  now  they  were 
to  learn  more  about  that  staff  than  they  knew 
before.  It  looked  like  an  ordinary  cane,  ex- 
cept that  it  was  a  little  longer  and  thicker; 
nevertheless  it  was  a  prop  of  age  quite  in  keep- 
ing with  the  character  of  its  owner.  No  curi- 
osity had  ever  before  been  excited  by  the  staff; 
it  had  been  accepted  for  what  it  purported  to 
be;  but  the  quaintness  of  its  ornamentation 
had  evoked  some  comment.  It  was  evidently 
very  li'jjht,  considering  its  dimensions,  and  of 
a  wood  certainly  not  native  to  Merlin's  own 
country;  but  it  was  impossible  to  determine 
by  a  casual  examination  just  what  kind  of 
wood  it  was,  as  it  was  covered  at  frequent  in- 


38          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

tervals  with  dark  rings,  painted  so  as  to  re- 
semble the  joints  of  a  bamboo.  On  the  plain 
surface  between  the  rings  there  were  carved, 
in  delicate  work,  curious  symbols,  or  hiero- 
glyphs, whose  outlines,  however,  could  only 
be  traced  on  close  inspection.  A  metal  tip 
protected  the  lower  extremity,  while  the  head 
was  like  that  on  a  shepherd's  crook.  On  the 
upper  surface  of  the  crook,  just  over  the  axis 
of  the  staff  itself,  was  an  oval  plate  of  bright 
metal,  on  which  were  engraved  some  mystic 
characters;  the  rest  of  the  head,  which  was 
free  of  the  rings  spoken  of,  was  also  covered 
with  exceedingly  fine  hieroglyphical  writing. 
Taking  his  staff,  then,  Merlin  touched  a 
spring,  pushed  aside  the  metallic  plate,  and 
showed  that  the  staff  was  hollow.  Next  he 
pulled  out  a  fine  red  cord  of  about  a  yard  and 
a  half  in  length,  to  one  end  of  which  was  at- 
tached a  sharp  wooden  peg;  and  to  the  other, 
what  appeared  to  be  a  short  pencil  of  charred 
wood.  Laying  his  staff  carefully  aside  after 
closing  the  opening,  he  fastened  the  peg  in  a 
seam  of  the  flagged  floor;  and  stretching  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         39 

cord,  described  with  the  pencil  a  circle  of 
about  three  yards  in  diameter.  Quickly  he 
divided  the  circumference  into  six  equal 
parts,  marking  off  the  points  of  division  with 
his  pencil;  and  joining  alternate  points  with 
straight  lines,  he  produced  within  the  circle 
a  six-pointed  star,  formed  by  two  intersecting 
equilateral  triangles. 

This  was  the  magic  circle  of  the  sorcerers 
of  ancient  and  mediaeval  times,  to  which  were 
ascribed  the  most  wonderful  properties.  From 
the  centre  of  this  figure  they  pronounced  their 
incantations,  and  called  to  their  aid  spirits  of 
darkness  from  the  vasty  deep,  or  lively,  sunny 
sprites  from  the  ethereal  blue. 

The  circle  complete,  the  magician  opened 
his  staff  again,  and  drew  forth,  first  a  small 
candle  of  reddish  wax,  then  a  tapering  rod  of 
highly  polished  metal  that  looked  like  the 
finest  steel.  -  The  head  was  a  pear-shaped  bulb, 
flattened  to  fit  the  palm  of  the  hand;  and  the 
tip  consisted  of  a  jewel  or  semi-precious  stone 
of  almost  transparent  substance,  about  an  inch 
in  length,  and  tapering  uniformly  with  the 


40 

rod.  It  appeared  to  be  either  a  natural  crys- 
tal, or  had  been  skilfully  cut  to  refract  the 
light.  This  was  the  magic  wand,  an  indis- 
pensable part  of  the  sorcerer's  equipment. 

With  the  candle  in  his  left  hand  and  the 
divining-rod  in  his  right,  Merlin  advanced  to 
the  fireplace  and  lighted  the  former  at  the 
Yule  log,  then  swiftly  retraced  his  steps  to  the 
circle.  Pausing  a  moment,  he  examined  the 
figure  carefully,  as  if  to  assure  himself  that  no 
line  or  symbol  was  lacking;  and  apparently 
satisfied  with  his  work,  he  stepped  into  the 
circle.  Next  he  stooped  and  touched  the 
flame  of  the  candle  to  the  lines  of  the  figure, 
which  immediately  commenced  to  burn,  show- 
ing that  the  pencil  with  which  they  had  been 
drawn  was  composed  of  combustible  ingre- 
dients. 

The  flame,  which  was  of  a  bluish  white 
color,  rose  scarcely  more  than  an  inch  above 
the  flags.  Round  the  whole  circle  it  ran,  fol- 
lowing also  the  lines  of  the  star  and  of  the 
symbols  drawn  within  the  figure,  until  the 
whole  pentacle  was  outlined  in  fire. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         41 

From  the  flame  there  ascended  a  pale,  gray- 
ish smoke,  like  mist,  that  began  to  enshroud 
the  magician,  and  rose  quite  to  the  rafters, 
without  spreading  in  width  beyond  the  diam- 
eter of  the  figure;  at  the  same  time  it  exhaled 
an  exquisite  aroma,  as  of  sweet  incense. 

As  the  pillar  of  cloud  increased  in  density 
around  the  magician,  his  features  grew  less 
and  less  distinctly  visible;  but  ere  the  cloud 
became  so  dense  as  to  conceal  him  from  view, 
the  expression  of  his  countenance  was  observed 
to  change  in  a  manner  that  struck  awe  into 
the  heart  of  every  beholder.  He  sto'od  facing 
the  east,  holding  his  rod  at  arm's  length  in  the 
same  direction.  When  quite  concealed  by  the 
envelope  of  smoke,  he  spoke  some  words  in  a 
tongue  which  none  of  the  courtiers  could  un- 
derstand, but  which,  they  had  no  doubt,  were 
an  invocation  to  the  powers  of  darkness,  with 
whom  Merlin  was  popularly  supposed  to  be 
in  league. 

As  if  in  answer  to  the  sorcerer's  incantation, 
the  silence,  which  had  been  oppressive  within 
and  around  the  castle,  was  suddenly  broken  by 


42          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  dismal  bowlings  of  dogs,  the  bellowing 
of  cattle,  cries  of  terror  from  horses  and  all 
other  animals,  wild  or  domestic,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. The  very  earth  quaked,  giving  forth 
low,  rumbling  sounds  as  of  prolonged  thun- 
der-claps at  a  distance.  These  seemed  to  be 
regarded  by  Merlin  as  auspicious  omens — 
advance  signals  of  success;  for,  changing  his 
language  to  one  which  his  immediate  hearers 
could  understand,  he  changed  also  his  man- 
ner of  address,  speaking  in  tones  rather  of 
gentle  urgency  than  of  stern  command,  as  he 
invoked : 

"O  come,  Aglaion!   come,  thou  sunny  sprite! 
'Tis  Merlin  calls,  and  bids  thee  hither  hie 
From  wheresoever  thou  flitt'st  in  distant  space, 
Threading    thy    way    among    the    twinkling 

stars, 
Thyself  a  star. 

O,  come!  forsake  thy  haunts, 
And  leave  thy  bright  companions  for  a  while. 
What!  Art  busy!  But  hark!  'tis  Merlin  calls — 
Merlin,  thy  master,  whose  dear  thrall  art  thou. 
Easy  have  been  thy  tasks,  thy  bondage  light, 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         43 

For  Merlin  ne'er  could  find  it  in  his  heart 
To  speak  thee  other  words  than  kind  and  fair. 
But  come!  thou  know'st  wherefore  I  summon 

thee, 

And  what  the  work  I  have  for  thee  to1  do; 
And  when  thou  hast  it  done,  I  promise  thee 
That  thou  shalt  forthwith  do  thine  own  sweet 

will 
In  freedom  evermore.     Come!     Come!" 

At  the  close  of  the  invocation,  the  lambent 
flame  that  outlined  the  magic  circle  was  extin- 
guished, and  the  pillar  of  smoke  began  to  as- 
sume a  different  color.  A  soft  roseate  flush, 
scarcely  perceptible  at  first,  tinged  the  column 
like  the  clouds  of  a  fine  summer  sunset,  and 
gradually  deepened  in  shade,  seeming  to  in- 
crease the  density  of  the  column.  The  figure 
of  the  sorcerer  was  completely  hidden  in  this 
envelope  of  rosy  mist;  and  though  no  one 
could  see  what  he  was  doing,  what  his  attitude, 
or  what  the  expression  of  his  countenance, 
neither  was  there  any  one  present  who  did  not 
fully  believe  that  something  would  appear  in 
obedience  to  Merlin's  summons. 


44         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

In  breathless  expectation  every  one  bent  his 
gaze  on  the  base  of  the  column,  where  Merlin 
was  supposed  to  be,  and  where  he  was  very 
naturally  expected  to  reappear;  but  suddenly, 
as  if  by  common  impulse,  all  eyes  were  turned 
to  the  top,  at  the  rafters,  as  if  in  expectation 
of  seeing  some  apparition  there.  Nothing, 
however,  was  visible  there — nothing  but  the 
cloudy  pillar,  whose  top  did  not  differ  in 
color  or  consistency  from  any  other  part. 

But  hark!  Whence  comes  that  sweet  music? 
Is  it  not  from  the  top  of  the  column,  or  from 
the  heavens  somewhere  above  it?  The  at- 
titude of  the  listeners  showed  that  they  all 
located  the  sounds  in  the  same  quarter.  Every 
ear  was  open  to  catch  the  ravishing  sounds. 
Rich  voices,  blending  in  perfect  harmony, 
sang  to  the  accompaniment  of  softest  wind  and 
stringed  instruments,  the  sounds  mellowed  and 
subdued,  as  if  by  distance. 

Surely  such  music  never  came  from  merely 
human  throats  or  earthly  instruments,  thought 
the  lusty  courtiers,  whose  countenances  were 
for  the  time  illumined  with  a  purer  joy  than 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         45 

they  had  ever  before  experienced.  The  brut- 
ish element  was  subdued  by  the  all-conquering 
power  of  music,  whose  charms  had  appealed 
to  their  higher  nature,  and  awakened  respon- 
sive chords  in  their  rugged  breasts. 

Louder  and  clearer  became  the  music  as  the 
invisible  choir  seemed  to  float  nearer  and 
nearer;  then,  lingering  for  a  moment,  the 
sweet  strains  began  to  recede,  and  soon  died 
away  in  the  distance.  At  the  same  time  the 
color  of  the  pillar  began  to  fade,  its  density  to 
diminish,  and  the  form  of  the  magician  be- 
came distinguishable  in  the  midst  of  the  van- 
ishing cloud.  Soon  the  roseate  column  had 
dispersed,  every  trace  of  the  magic  circle  had 
vanished,  and  in  the  place  where  these  had 
been,  stood  Merlin — but  not  alone. 


46       *  THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THAT  the  courtiers  were  astonished  at  sight 
of  Merlin's  companion  goes  without  saying; 
it  may  also  be  added  that  they  were  not  a  little 
pleased,  for  they  had  expected  that  if  any  one 
came  in  answer  to  the  magician's  summons,  it 
would  be  some  hideous  monster  from  the 
nether  world.  Especially  was  this  the  case 
with  the  ladies,  who  looked  with  unfeigned 
admiration  upon  the  little  stranger.  Indeed, 
the  beauty  of  his  face  and  the  wholesomeness 
of  his  person  temporarily  obliterated  the  mem- 
ory of  the  horror  that  had  immediately  pre- 
ceded his  coming;  and  exclamations  of  admi- 
ration and  pleasure  involuntarily  escaped 
from  many  lips;  such  as: 

"Oh!" 

"Ah!" 

"What  a  pretty  boy  it  is!" 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         47 

"I  will  have  him  for  my  little  foot-page!" 

Aglaion,  totally  ignoring  King,  Queen  and 
courtiers,  gave  his  attention  to  Merlin  alone. 
Kneeling  before  his  master,  he  said : 

"O  my  master!  my  kind  master!  grant  par- 
don for  not  coming  sooner.  When  you  called 
I  was  with  a  merry  rout  of  my  fellows  far,  far 
away;  and  I  did  not  clearly  hear  your  voice 
because  of  the  music  that  filled  my  ears.  True, 
methought  I  heard  a  voice  bid  me  come,  and  I, 
on  pleasure  bent,  saucily  made  answer,  'I  am 
busy;'  but  when  thou  calledst  again,  I  came 
with  all  the  speed  I  might,  my  fellows  follow- 
ing with  their  music.  Now  say,  O  master, 
that  I  have  thy  pardon." 

"Enough,  my  bright  one,"  said  Merlin,  ta- 
king Aglaion  by  the  hand,  and  looking  with 
tender  affection  upon  the  radiant  countenance 
of  his  little  friend.  "Arise ;  thou  knowest  thou 
art  forgiven,  and  hast  no  reason  to  fear  re- 
proach from  my  lips,  for  Merlin  never  spake 
to  thee  in  anger.  Thou  knowest,  too,  that  I 
promised  to  give  thee  thy  freedom  as  soon  as 
thou  hast  performed  this  last  task.  Hast  come 


'48          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

ready  for  thy  work?  Hast  fetched  all  things 
needed?" 

"Ay,  my  master;  here  beneath  my  mantle  is 
everything  thou  badest  me  bring." 

"But  what  of  the  boar?"  was  the  next  ques* 
tion. 

"The  head  will  be  here  presently,"  an* 
swered  Aglaion;  "I  found  him  where  thou 
didst  tell  me — in  the  forest  glade,  near  the 
blasted  fir." 

"How  comes  it  hither?" 

"Two  swineherds,  whom  I  found  in  the  for- 
est, will  fetch  it  hither." 

"It  is  a  lucky  fall,  and  promiseth  well  for 
the  rest  of  our  undertaking,"  said  Merlin  in 
the  same  low  voice  in  which  the  foregoing 
conversation  had  been  carried  on.  "Now  to 
work  if  thou  art  ready." 

"I  long  to  be  at  this  work,  and  earn  the 
freedom  which  thou  hast  promised.  O  mas- 
ter! I  am  so  happy  I  could  make  sport  of  the 
hardest  task,  and  the  heaviest  work  would 
seem  to  me  to  be  light.  I  would  fain  be  at 
some  pranks  to  make  thee  mirthful,  as  in  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         49 

olden  days.  And  in  sooth,  master,  thou 
needest  cheering,  for  never  have  I  seen  thee 
look  so  sad.  Wilt  thou  not  that  I  make  of  this 
work  a  merry  jest?" 

"As  thou  wilt,  my  sprite,  an  if  the  truth 
suffer  not  thereby.  But  meseems  this  is  no 
jesting  matter.  Remember,  certain  sayings  of 
mine  must  be  proved  beyond  a  doubt;  these 
people  must  be  made  to  feel  their  own  guilt, 
and  see  their  danger.  I  would  have  them 
amend  their  lives  so  as  to  escape  the  doom 
that  threateneth  them.  If  thou  fail  to  con- 
vince them  of  the  truth  of  my  words,  then  in- 
deed all  is  lost,  and  Merlin  is  a  false  prophet. 
But  now  to  work." 

"Not  yet,  my  master,  an  it  please  thee.  Tarry 
a  little  while  until  the  boar's  head  come,  then 
will  I  to  work.  But  fear  not  that  the  truth 
will  suffer  if  I  put  the  matter  before  them 
in  playful  sort.  Remember,  a  good  knight's 
sword  cutteth  not  less  keenly  because  its  hilt 
is  set  with  jewels ;  and  truth  is  a  barbed  shaft, 
which  pierceth  not  less  deep  when  it  is  gayly 
tricked  out  with  ribbon.  Nay,  there  be  times 


50         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

when  it  is  better  to  present  truth  in  this  guise; 
for  then  it  is  taken  in  good  part  by  the  people, 
who  learn  the  lesson  and  bless  him  that  teach- 
eth.  But  when  it  is  shown  them  in  its  crudest 
aspect,  it  faileth  of  its  purpose,  and  oft  turneth 
the  learner  against  both  lesson  and  teacher. 
Wherefore  I  ask  thee  to  let  me  do  this  as  in 
merry  sport,  and  I  promise  thee  that  the  les- 
son will  not  fail." 

"There  is  wisdom  in  thy  words,  my  sprite, 
for  the  truth  hath  already  been  put  before 
these  people  in  all  its  nakedness,  and  they  took 
not  kindly  to  it;  neither  did  they  thank  Mer- 
lin for  the  lesson.  Therefore  thou  shalt  try 
thy  milder  way,  and  mayhap  enforce  the 
warning  they  would  not  take  from  me." 

Meanwhile  the  eyes  of  the  court  were  fixed 
upon  Merlin's  strange  companion;  and  all 
•sorts  of  surmises  were  made  as  to  who  he  was, 
whence  he  came,  how  he  had  entered,  and  so 
forth.  Had  he  come  from  the  nether  world 
when  that  rumbling  sound  was  heard,  which 
had  shaken  the  castle  and  all  the  earth  around? 
Had  a  hole  for  his  admittance  been  mysteri- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          51 

ously  opened  in  the  floor,  and  as  mysteriously 
closed  again?  Or  had  he  entered  by  the  roof, 
and  descended  in  the  pillar  of  cloud?  Was 
that  real  music  they  had  heard,  or  was  it  mere- 
ly a  hallucination  induced  by  Merlin's  magic? 

On  the  whole,  they  felt  relieved  at  sight 
of  Aglaion,  and  rather  grateful  to  Merlin, 
who,  they  implicitly  believed,  could  just  as 
easily  have  summoned  a  grinning  demon  to 
his  aid  as  this  sweet-looking  mannikin. 
Surely,  they  thought,  such  a  radiant  creature, 
of  his  own  power  and  volition,  would  do  them 
no  harm — he  was  too  weak  and  innocent-look- 
ing; besides,  since  the  appearance  of  the  elfin- 
boy  upon  the  scene,  Merlin  had  relaxed  the 
sternness  of  his  expression,  and  they  had  hopes 
that  he  would  not  carry  things  to  extremes.  A 
feeling  of  security  came  over  them;  they  laid 
aside  their  fears,  and  began  to  converse  in  low 
tones. 

"Would  I  had  such  a  boy  to  call  me  moth- 
er!" remarked  a  lady. 

"Then  hadst  thou  needs  be  a  witch-wom- 
an," rejoined  her  neighbor  knight,  "for  no 


52          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

dam  of  earthly  mould  e'er  give  birth  to  that 
devil's  brat." 

"How  canst  thou  speak  so  cruelly  of  the 
fair,  sweet  child?"  asked  the  lady,  in  an  up- 
braiding tone. 

"It  is  pretty  enough,  I  grant,  and  harmless 
enough  of  itself,  I  think;  but  that  it  came 
from  the  devil  knows  where,  in  answer  to 
Merlin's  call,  bodeth  no  good  to  us,  I  war- 
rant. Wherefore,"  added  he,  "I  cannot  rid 
myself  of  the  thought  that  it  is  one  of  the 
devil's  own  spawn." 

"I  care  not  where  he  came  from,"  said  the 
lady,  showing  more  spirit  than  good  sense; 
"I  should  like  to  fold  him  to  my  bosom,  and 
smooth  his  sunny  hair  and  stroke  his  cheek." 

"Therein  dost  thou  show  thyself  a  daugh- 
ter of  Eve.  If  so  be  the  one  thou  lovest  is  fair 
to  look  upon  and  smooth  of  speech,  thou  paus- 
est  not  to  ask  whence  he  came,  nor  who  are  his 
kith  and  kin,  but  straightway  givest  him  thy 
love.  I  have  always  thought  that  the  devil 
was  looking  his  best  that  day  he  tempted  Eve." 

No  one  seemed  more  interested  in  Aglaion 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          53 

than  Guinevere,  who  felt  rather  piqued  that 
he  had  taken  no  notice  of  her. 

"What  a  pretty  little  boor  it  is!"  said  she. 
"He  hath  done  no  homage  to  my  lord,  neither 
hath  he  so  much  as  bestowed  a  glance  on  me. 
In  sooth,  wherever  he  came  from,  he  hath 
been  taught  but  scant  courtesy.  Mayhap  in 
this  he  taketh  after  his  master,  Merlin." 

"The  creature  hath  no  eyes  but  for  Mer- 
lin," commented  Sir  Launcelot,  "and  takes 
orders  only  from  him.  It  is  a  passing  fair  elf." 

Speaking  rather  to  herself  than  in  reply  to 
Launcelot's  remark,  she  said: 

"Had  I  such  a  boy  for  my  little  foot-page, 
I  would  have  him  learn  better  manners  than 
to  turn  his  back  on  the  ladies;  and  I  would 
dress  him  in  otherwise,  for  now  he  looketh  like 
no  manner  of  man  under  the  sun,  though  I 
must  say  his  clothes  become  him  passing  well. 
And  I  would  comb  out  his  pretty  ringlets,  and 
bind  them  with  a  silken  snood.  But  I'll  war- 
rant it  is  a  saucy  little  elf." 


54         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  VI  I. 

"IN  the  name  of  all  that  is  holy,  what  fresh 
wonder  cometh  upon  us  to  take  away  our 
breath  again?"  cried  the  King,  as  he  pointed 
at  the  entrance. 

Instantly  every  courtier  was  on  his  feet, 
looking  in  the  quarter  indicated  by  the  King. 
Mingled  exclamations  of  joy,  horror,  and 
amazement  filled  the  hall. 

"  Tis  the  boar!" 

"The  magic  boar!" 

"The  'chanted  boar!" 

"No  mortal  hath  killed  him!" 

"The  devil's  in  our  midst!" 

"  'Tis  Merlin's  work!" 

Though  there  was  some  joy  manifested  at 
sight  of  the  monster's  head,  there  came  at  the 
same  time  over  the  court  a  vague  feeling  of 
apprehension  that  did  more  than  counter- 
balance the  rejoicing.  There  was  some  mys- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          55 

tery  attached  to  the  death  of  the  monster;  per- 
haps Merlin  had  some  connection  with  its  ap- 
pearance there,  and  if  so,  the  boar's  head 
boded  no  good  to  them,  they  thought.  Hence 
the  death  of  the  monster  that  had  long  been  a 
terror  to  the  neighborhood,  was  not  hailed 
with  such.general  joy  as  had  been  anticipated; 
instead,  it  gave  the  court  fresh  cause  of  alarm. 

On  a  rude  sort  of  litter,  borne  by  two  swine- 
herds, was  the  enormous  head  of  the  enchanted 
boar,  which  had  been  feared  alike  by  children, 
women,  and  men.  It  had  not  only  eluded  pur- 
suit and  capture  for  many  years,  but  had  dis- 
embowled  many  a  gallant  charger,  and  gored 
many  a  valiant  knight.  Nay,  it  was  a  matter 
of  common  belief  and  report  that  his  hide  was 
invulnerable  to  the  keenest  lance  as  a  boulder 
of  flint;  and  that  the  sharpest  arrows,  shot  by 
the  strongest  arms,  glanced  from  his  sides 
harmlessly  as  raindrops.  It  was  further  re- 
ported and  believed  that  the  head  of  the  mon- 
ster should  have  power  to  do  harm  even  after 
death. 

Merlin  and  his  companion  had  maintained 


56         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  same  position,  standing  in  the  vacant  space 
between  the  lower  end  of  the  table  and  the 
door. .  They  conversed  in  under  tones,  so  that 
their  discourse  was  inaudible  to  the  court. 

Aglaion  had  taken  no  notice  of  King  or 
Queen,  neither  had  Merlin  presented  his  vis- 
itor; but  when  the  swineherds  appeared  in 
the  doorway  with  the  boar's  head,  Merlin 
said: 

"Now  to  work,  my  sprite,  and  lose  not  a  mo- 
ment. Already  the  sun  begins  his  downward 
flight,  and  ere  he  sets  I  must  be  far  hence." 

"Nay,  good  master,  pause  but  a  little  while, 
and  hear  what  the  two  churls  have  to  say," 
suggested  Aglaion. 

"Where  gat  ye  that  monster's  head?"  in- 
quired the  King,  addressing  the  swineherds, 
who,  having  laid  their  unsightly  burden  on 
the  floor,  were  awaiting  the  King's  pleasure. 

"I*  the  forest  glade  by  the  blasted  fir,  my 
lord,  O  King,"  replied  one. 

"And  we  had  great  ado,  O  lord,  my  King," 
put  in  the  other. 

"I  warrant  you  had,  my  brave  wights,"  in- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          57 

terrupted  Arthur.  "Know  ye  that  this  is  the 
head  of  the  enchanted  boar?  Ye  have  done 
passing  well,  and  earned  our  thanks  and 
praise.  Gat  ye  off  scatheless  from  the  stowre?" 

"Without  a  scrat,  my  liege,"  answered  the 
first.  "Sundry  times  as  the  brute  rushed  up- 
on me  I  had  well  nigh  been  gashed  to  death, 
but  I  nimbly  skipped  me  aside;  for,  Sir  King, 
I  am  mortal  nimble." 

"Nay,  Sir  liege,  my  King,  an  it  had  not 
happed  that  yestermorn  I  had  whetted  my 
bill-hook  to  shave  myself  withal,  I  ne'er  could 
have  hacked  him  so  deep  i'  the  nape  o'  the 
neck.  My  marrow  there " 

"Such  brave  wights  among  my  swineherds! 
Who  could  have  believed  it?  Ye  are  worthy 
to  be  Knights  of  the  Table  Round,  and  ye 
shall  have  your  meed — yea,  I'll  see  to  it  that 
ye  have  your  meed.  But  go  on,  and  tell  us  of 
your  adventure,"  urged  the  King. 

"My  marrow  there,  Sir  King,  O  liege," 
continued  the  second  swineherd,  "he  in  sooth 
can  skip  mortal  nimble,  but  I  can,  so  to  speak, 
fly.  True,  he  hath  a  knife,  but  it  is  only  a 


58          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

whittle,  no  sharper  than  a  spade  to  dig  withal. 
When  the  'chanting  boar  charged  upon  me,  I 
bided  my  time;  and  when  I  saw,  out  o'  the  tail 
o'  my  eye,  that  he  was  ready  to  give  me  the 
rip  and  the  toss,  I  leapt  nimbly  into  the  air, 
and  hovered  me  o'er  him  for  a  blink;  then 
with  one  stroke  o'  my  bill-hook,  whetted  to 
shave  withal,  I  cleft  his  neck  to  the  backbone 
and " 

"Thou  liest!"  charged  his  companion,  "and 
wouldst  take  all  the  honor  and  meed  to  thy- 
self. My  lord,  O  King,  'twas  I  that  gave  him 
the  death  stroke  with  my  whinyard,  and 
saved 

"No  more  of  your  lying!"  commanded 
Merlin.  "What!  do  you  dare  speak  such  false- 
hoods to  your  King?  Stripes  with  the  scourge 
are  the  due  meed  of  such  knaves.  Begone! 
Here  is  silver  for  your  pains  in  fetching  hither 
the  boar's  head;  take  it  and  go  ere  you  meet 
the  reward  of  your  falsehood." 

The  two  churls,  not  venturing  a  reply  to 
Merlin's  charge,  took  the  proffered  money  and 
slunk  silently  away. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          59 

"  'Twas  well  done,"  then  said  Merlin  to 
Aglaion,  "and  showeth  that  at  least  this  one 
vice  of  the  court  hath  tainted  even  the  lowest 
class.  Boasting  hath  taken  the  place  of 
achievement,  and  fair-seeming  passeth  cur- 
rent for  virtue.  I  pity  those  poor  knaves,  and 
I  bade  them  begone  ere  the  King  could  pun- 
ish them." 

Addressing  the  King,  Merlin  continued: 
"My  lord,  if  thou  wouldst  know  how  came 
the  boar  to  be  slain,  my  servant  here  is  able 
to  enlighten  thee;  but  I   ask  thee  to  recall 
what  the  legend  of  the  boar  doth  say: 

'Th'  enchanted  boar  shall  never  lose  his  life 
But  with  the  cunning  stroke  of  magic  knife.' 

"Who  is  he  that  hath  the  magic  knife?  Is  it 
yonder  churl  with  his  whittle,  or  he  with  the 
bill-hook? 

"My  lord,  Aglaion  will  now  begin  the  work 
for  which  he  was  called.  In  good  time  thou 
shalt  hear  how  the  enchanted  boar  was  slain, 
and  why  his  head  was  brought  hither." 

Aglaion  then,  advancing  towards  the  King, 


60         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

made  a  courtly  bow,  and  allowing  Arthur  no 
opportunity  of  engaging  him  in  conversation, 
immediately  proceeded  to  business.  Guine- 
vere felt  chagrined  at  this,  for  she  had  ex- 
pected that  now  Aglaion  would  be  presented 
and  she  might  see  him  at  shorter  range. 

Fresh  evidences  of  admiration  were  elicited 
by  Aglaion  as  he  began  to  move  about,  with 
his  face  towards  the  courtiers,  the  embodiment 
of  grace  and  beauty.  Even  those  of  the  court 
who  looked  upon  him  with  suspicion  because 
of  his  allegiance  to  Merlin,  could  not  with- 
hold their  praise,  asserting  they  had  never  be- 
held so  beautiful  a  person,  and  that  his  beauty 
was  of  more  than  mere  earthly  mould. 

The  figure  was  that  of  a  perfect  man  in  min- 
iature, while  the  face  was  that  of  a  healthy, 
cherry-cheeked  girl  of  ten  or  twelve.  The 
abundant  wind-blown  curls  of  light  golden 
hair  were  confined  by  a  cap  of  strange  fabric 
and  of  a  delicate  blue  color,  which  seemed  to 
be  worn  rather  for  this  purpose  than  as  a  pro- 
tection to  the  head.  A  mantle,  also  of  blue, 
but  of  a  darker  shade,  hung  gracefully  on  his 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          61 

trim  little  figure,  reaching  well  down  to  the 
ankles;  and  being  open  in  front,  it  disclosed  a 
tunic  of  a  soft  red  material,  on  which  were 
worked  some  quaint  designs  in  thread  of  gold. 
White  hose  and  tiny  shoon  with  jeweled 
buckles  completed  his  attire.  Little  wonder 
that  the  ladies  all  admired  him;  had  he  not 
been  so  very  small,  the  men  might  well  have 
been  excused  for  feeling  jealous. 


62          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

HAVING  made  his  obeisance  to  the  King, 
Aglaion  produced  from  under  his  cloak  an  ob- 
ject which  fairly  dazzled  the  eyes  of  the  cour- 
tiers, and  brought  forth  numerous  "oh's"  and 
"ah's"  of  admiration.  It  was  a  sheath  about  six 
inches  long,  of  a  bright  reddish-yellow  metal, 
polished  to  mirror  smoothness,  and  set  with 
gleaming  stones  of  diverse  hues.  Out  of  this 
he  drew  a  knife,  with  glistening  blade  and 
highly  ornamented  hilt,  and  remarked  to  the 
King: 

"Here  have  I  brought  a  shaving-knife  that 
was  made  by  a  cunning  worker  in  magic  for 
the  King  of  Cipango,  his  mother.  She  was  a 
witch-woman,  my  lord ;  and  for  that  she  would 
not  have  it  known  that  she  was  a  witch,  she 
had  this  knife  made  to  shave  herself  withal. 
It  is  such  a  knife  that,  an  you  but  hold  it  to 
your  face,  it  will  shave  of  itself.  It  needeth 
no  ointment  and  no  skill  to  use  it.  The  edge 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          63 

is  wonder-sharp  and  requireth  no  whetting 
at  any  time ;  and  it  shaveth  the  roughest  beard 
from  the  face  so  lightly  that  it  is  not  felt 
more  than  the  summer  breeze.  It  may  be  used 
as  safely  in  the  dark  as  in  the  light,  and  will 
never  harm  the  pure  and  virtuous  man  who 
shaveth  therewith.  But  let  the  unchaste  man 
beware  this  knife;  he  could  not  use  it  an  he 
would,  it  might  gash  his  throat,  or  slit  his 
cheek,  or  slice  off  an  ear. 

"Now,  to  whomsoever  in  this  court  will 
shave  off  his  beard  with  this  knife,  to  him  will 
I  give  it.  To  any  man  that  is  worthy  to  use 
it,  the  task  of  shaving  will  be  easy;  to  him  the 
knife  shall  prove  a  blessing  and  a  talisman 
as  long  as  he  liveth. 

"Let  not  the  clean  man  be  afeared  of  the 
knife.  Look  how  harmless  it  is  in  my  hands." 
(And  he  passed  the  razor  rapidly  over  his 
face  although  there  was  no  beard  to  be  re- 
moved.) "So  will  it  glide  over  the  face  of  the 
stubbliest-bearded  knight  in  court  an  he  be 
worthy  to  use  it. 

"Whosoever  would  win  the  knife,  let  him 


64         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

come  forth  and  shave,  and  it  shall  be  his; 
moreover,  he  shall  be  worthy  of  great  honor 
at  the  hands  of  the  King.  Will  my  lord,  the 
King,  make  essay?"  questioned  he,  as  he  re- 
placed the  razor  in  its  sheath  and  offered  both 
for  the  King's  inspection. 

"Nowhere  else,"  said  the  King,  as  he  gazed 
with  wonder  on  the  beautiful,  richly  wrought 
articles,  "have  I  seen  such  subtle  workman- 
ship ;  and  never,  save  once  in  Rome,  did  I  be- 
hold such  wealth  of  precious  stones.  There 
did  I  see  a  heap  of  such  stones,  which,  it  was 
said,  a  Roman  Emperor  did  take  from  a  pagan 
prince  in  ransom.  And  in  sooth,  these  are 
worthy  to  be  the  ransom  of  any  prince  in 
Christentie;  and  the  man  that  owneth  them 
is  enriched  forever.  Thou  sayest,  gentle 
stranger,  that  none  but  the  pure  may  use  this 
knife?" 

"Only  the  pure  in  mind  and  chaste  in  body, 
my  lord;  to  him  it  would  be  a  blessing,  to  any 
other  a  bane." 

"Then  will  I  make  essay,"  said  the  King 
with  determination;  and  he  drew  the  razor 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         65 

from  its  sheath,  and  was  about  to  apply  it  to 
his  face  when  Merlin  interposed: 

"Forbear,  my  lord,  an  thou  wouldst  not 
make  of  thyself  a  laughing-stock  to  the  whole 
court.  Forbear,  I  beseech  you,  and  pause  to 
remember.  Canst  thou  not  recall  the  days  of 
thy  fatherless  and  motherless  youth,  ere  yet 
thou  didst  know  thy  kin?" 

"Ah!  Merlin,  Merlin,"  replied  the  King, 
ruefully;  "had  I  but  known — had  she  but 
known — 'twould  never  have  happed." 

"That  weigheth  not  in  the  eye  of  the  law," 
said  Merlin;  "  'twas  a  trespass  that  Fate  hath 
laid  up  against  thee,  and  of  which  thou  shalt 
hear  more  anon." 

Regretfully  the  King  desisted  from  the  at- 
tempt, and  the  razor  with  its  sheath  was 
passed  around  for  the  inspection  of  the  cour- 
tiers. The  cupidity,  as  well  as  the  admiration, 
of  many  was  excited  by  examination  of  the 
precious  articles;  and  ladies  could  be  seen  ex- 
horting knights  to  go  forward  to  the  trial. 

At  length  five  knights,  either  in  hopes  of 
winning  the  favor  of  the  ladies  who  encour- 


66          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

aged  them,  or  from  vain-glorious  motives, 
half  arose  from  their  seats  as  if  to  go  up  to 
the  ordeal,  but  apparently  regretted  it  the  next 
instant.  Their  rising,  however,  had  been  no- 
ticed by  Aglaion,  and  indeed  by  every  one 
present;  and  now  it  was  too  late  for  them  to 
draw  back  without  subjecting  themselves  to 
ridicule  and  contempt.  The  code  of  honor 
was  still  high  in  Arthur's  court;  and  though 
these  men  regretted  their  rashness  as  soon  as 
the  die  was  cast,  they  felt  that  they  would  be 
branded  as  boasters  and  cowards  if  they  de- 
clined the  trial. 

"Thank  God,"  said  the  King,  "there  are 
knights  here  who  may  dare  what  their  lord 
may  not.  Never  before  have  I  felt  so  keenly 
that  a  prince  should  be  a  pattern  of  purity,  as 
well  as  of  valor  to  his  people,  teaching  them 
to  love  the  good  and  pure,  and  to  avoid  the 
impure,  however  beautiful.  But  come,  my 
brave  knights,  win  this  knife  for  the  honor  of 
your  King  and  country,  and  ye  shall  enjoy  our 
high  favor  forever." 

The  knights,  however,  notwithstanding  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         67 

King's  exhortation,  did  not  evince  great  alac- 
rity in  coming  forward;  they  did  not  seem 
over-confident  in  their  hopes  of  triumph. 
Aglaion,  observing  this,  encouraged  them  fur- 
ther: 

"Come  forth,  good  gentlemen,  and  have  no 
fear.  I  will  help  you  as  much  as  I  may;  I 
will  even  lay  the  knife  on  your  cheeks  that 
you  may  feel  how  smoothly  it  glides." 

"Yea,  go  up,"  said  a  lady,  as  she  pushed 
her  husband  forward — "go  up  and  win  me  the 
jewels.  I  care  naught  for  the  knife,  but  the 
haft  will  make  a  pretty  brooch  for  my  shawl, 
and  the  rare  stones  will  make  all  manner  of 
rings  and  ouches  to  deck  me  withal." 

Retreat  being  now  impossible,  the  five 
knights  advanced,  and  seated  themselves  on 
low  stools  set  in  a  row  before  the  King.  The 
knight  at  the  head  of  the  row — a  stalwart 
warrior  with  a  great  growth  of  tangled,  tawny 
whiskers  and  beard,  thickly  matted  with 
scraps  of  the  present  and  many  a  previous 
banquet,  and  soaked  with  dribbles  of  wine 


68          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

from  the  overflowing  cup — with  jocular  bra- 
vado remarked : 

"My  lady  wills  that  I  shave  off  my  beard, 
for  she  protesteth  it  looketh  as  if  the  sparrows 
had  nested  in  it." 

This  caused  a  general  laugh,  in  which  the 
joker  joined,  and  brought  forth  another  of 
similar  kind. 

"My  lady,"  quoth  this  wit,  "saith  my  beard 
hath  ne'er  been  kempt  since  my  pet  brachet 
died  o'  Whitsun-tide  last." 

Another,  in  the  same  strain,  added : 

"My  lady  saith  that,  an  J  would  come  near 
her  for  a  kiss,  I  must  first  do  off  my  beard,  for 
that  it  smelleth  too  much  of  stale  mead  and 
wine." 

The  youngest  of  the  five,  on  whose  face  the 
growth  of  beard  was  but  light,  remarked: 

"My  sweetheart  saith  that,  as  I  have  not  so 
much  beard  as  many  a  witch-woman,  it  will 
be  easy  for  me  to  win  the  knife  and  her  favor." 

The  fifth  spoke  boastfully : 

"An  there  is  wealth  to  be  had  and  honor  to 
be  won,  I  am  not  to  be  outdone  in  this  or  any 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         69 

other  sort  of  venture,  by  any  wight  on  live." 

"Fear  not  an  ye  be  true  knights,"  said 
Aglaion,  "and  I  will  help  you;  I  will  make  it 
easy  for  you." 

So  saying,  he  applied  the  magic  razor  to  the 
left  side  of  the  first  man's  face,  and  in  a  trice 
the  hair  fell  from  his  cheek  and  half  his  chin, 
in  a  mass  like  a  false  beard.  With  amazing 
rapidity  he  passed  along  the  row,  serving  each 
of  the  knights  in  the  same  manner;  and  there 
they  sat,  the  left  side  of  their  faces  shaved 
smooth  as  babies'  cheeks,  the  right  still  cov- 
ered with  its  hirsute  growth.  It  was  an  odd 
sight,  certainly,  and  at  any  other  time  would 
have  excited  unbounded  merriment;  but  just 
at  this  stage  of  the  proceedings  there  was  too 
much  anxiety  as  to  the  result,  for  laughter  to 
find  a  vent. 

"Now,  gentlemen,"  said  the  cunning  little 
barber,  "did  any  one  feel  the  knife  on  his 
cheek?  Did  it  cut  or  pull?  No?  Neither 
will  it  cut  or  pull  when  ye  shave  the  right 
side,  an  ye  be  knights  good  and  pure." 

When  he  proffered  the  razor  to  the  first 


70         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

knight,  it  was  a  moment  of  breathless  expect- 
ancy to  all.  The  spectators  repressed  their  in- 
clination to  laugh  at  sight  of  the  row  of  half- 
shaven  faces,  and  strained  their  eyes  to  get  a 
good  view  of  the  proceedings. 

"The  shaved  cheek  feels  so  smooth,"  re- 
marked the  knight  as  he  took  the  razor  in 
hand,  "that  I  am  in  haste  to  shave  the  other;" 
and  having  felt  the  heft  of  the  knife,  added, 
ironically: 

"It  is  heavy,  and  I  doubt  whether  I  have 
strength  enow  to  wield  it." 

So  far,  there  had  been  nothing  unusual  or 
unexpected  in  the  conduct  of  the  razor;  but 
when  he  bent  his  elbow,  and  brought  it  nearer 
to  his  face,  his  arm  began  to  twitch  violently. 
Quickly  thrusting  back  the  razor  to  arm's 
length  from  his  face,  his  nerves  became  steady 
as  before. 

"My  hand,"  excused  he,  "is  not  so  steady  as 
it  might  be,  but  nevertheless  I  will  make  essay 
again." 

With  a  perceptible  effort  to  control  his  mus- 
cles, he  again  bent  his  arm  and  brought  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         71 

razor  towards  his  cheek.  A  series  of  twitches, 
more  violent  than  before,  shook  his  arm  back 
and  forth,  up  and  down,  as  if  the  razor  were 
struggling  to  get  to  work  on  his  face.  Once 
the  keen  edge  came  so  close  that  the  knight 
had  to  dodge  to  one  side;  and  this  time  he 
seemed  to  be  unable  to  straighten  his  arm — 
he  had  brought  the  razor  too  close  for  that. 
It  either  did  not  occur  to  him  to  drop  the 
knife  altogether,  or  he  was  unable  to  do  so. 

"Take  it  away!  The  devil's  i'  the  knife! 
There  is  the  strength  of  ten  thousand  devils  in 
it!  Take  it  away!" 

All  traces  of  bravado  were  gone,  and  the 
knight  had  no  sooner  acknowledged  himself 
vanquished  than  he  regained  control  of  his 
arm. 

Agl?ion,  taking  the  razor  from  his  hand, 
passed  it  on  to  the  next  man.  He,  alarmed  by 
the  experience  of  his  predecessor,  would  fain 
have  declined  the  trial ;  but,  being  urged  on  by 
the  King  and  many  others,  mustered  courage 
enough  to  make  an  attempt.  No  better  suc- 
cess awaited  him;  indeed,  he  fared  rather 


72          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

worse  than  the  other,  who  had  come  off  with 
a  good  fright,  certainly,  but  without  receiving 
a  scratch.  In  spite  of  his  strength,  the  razor 
managed  to  reach  his  face,  making  a  long, 
skin-deep  cut  that  extended  from  the  nose  to 
the  ear. 

"I'  God's  name,  take  away  this  bewitched 
knife,"  roared  he,  "ere  it  slit  my  weasand!" 

The  remaining  three  men,  thoroughly 
frightened  by  the  experience  of  their  fellows, 
incontinently  declined  the  trial,  remarking 
that  "it  was  no  fair  test  of  a  man's  courage  or 
anything  else,  but  some  of  Merlin's  damned 
magic."  Not  even  the  urging  of  the  King  and 
their  respective  friends  could  prevail  upon 
them  to  face  the  ordeal ;  nor  did  they  heed  the 
epithets  of  "cowards,"  "braggarts,"  caitiffs," 
that  were  freely  applied  to  them  by  the  ladies. 

"Will  no  other  knight  come  forward?"  said 
Aglaion.  "An  if  not,  the  gentlemen  of  the 
court  have  been  put  to  the  proof  and  found 
wanting.  But  surely  amidst  all  this  brave 
company  there  is  one  who  is  worthy  to  win 
the  knife.  There  be  many,  I  wis,  who  desire 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         73 

to  win  it.  My  lord,  know'st  thou  of  any 
knight  who  is  likely  to  succeed?" 

The  King,  who  looked  painfully  sad  and 
lost  in  abstraction,  took  no  notice  of  Aglaion's 
question,  but  was  recalled  to  himself  when 
Merlin  said: 

"Know'st  thou  what  this  importeth,  my 
lord?  It  meaneth,"  continued  he  in  answer  to 
his  own  question,  "that  my  charge,  in  so  far  as 
it  concerneth  the  knights  o'  the  court,  is 
proved." 

"Nay  but,  Merlin — not  so  hastily,"  remon- 
strated the  King;  "there  are  here  other  good 
knights  and  true,  whose  modest  worth  never 
pusheth  itself  to  the  front,  but  showeth  only 
in  time  of  peril.  I  can  see  at  least  one  who 
can  and  will  win  this  knife  for  the  weal  and 
honor  of  the  court.  There  is  the  good  Sir 
Launcelot,  a  knight  without  stain  as  he  is 
without  fear — he,  I  dare  warrant,  will  come 
to  the  rescue  in  this  hour  of  need,  and  deliver 
us  from  dishonor." 

Then  addressing  Sir  Launcelot,  he  said: 


74         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Art  thou  willing  to  shave  off  thy  beard 
for  the  common  weal?" 

"Nay,  my  lord,"  answered  he,  shame-faced- 
ly;  "I  am  under  vow  neither  to  shear  the  hair 
of  my  head  nor  to  shave  my  beard  until  I  shall 
have  acquitted  myself  of  a  certain  adventure; 
therefore  I  may  not  essay  the  knife." 

Hope  was  fast  deserting  the  King;  Sir 
Launcelot's  refusal  was  a  sad  disappointment, 
but  there  still  remained  a  few  gentlemen  of 
approved  worth  and  modesty,  on  whom,  he 
thought,  he  could  call  to  some  purpose.  One 
after  another  of  these,  however,  declined,  al- 
leging that  where  the  King  had  failed,  they 
could  not  hope  to  succeed;  or  sadly  confess- 
ing that  such  a  trial  was  not  for  them. 

"Then,  indeed,  are  we  dishonored,"  groaned 
Arthur,  in  despair;  "and  part  of  Merlin's 
charge  hath  been  proved.  Not  one — not  even 
one  of  all  the  Knights  of  the  Table  Round  is 
worthy!  And— 

Here  he  broke  off  his  soliloquy,  and  ad- 
dressed the  five  half-shaven  knights,  who  still 
sat  in  a  row  on  their  low  stools: 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          75 

"To  your  places;  it  boots  not  that  ye  wait 
longer  here." 

"But,  my  lord,"  remonstrated  one  of  them, 
"we  wait  for  that  devil's  imp  to  shave  the 
other  side  of  our  faces.  We'd  look  like  fools 
else,  and  be  a  laughing-stock  until  our  beards 
do  grow  again." 

"That  will  I  not  do,"  said  Aglaion,  "and 
cannot  if  I  would.  In  my  hand  the  knife 
will  shave  only  the  left  side  of  another  man's 
face;  the  right  he  must  shave  himself." 

"Nay,  nay,"  they  objected;  "thou  but  seek'st 
to  make  us  the  jest  o'  the  court." 

"I  tell  ye,  sirs,  I  have  no  power  over  the 
knife  on  the  right  side  of  your  faces ;  it  would 
be  as  dangerous  in  my  hand  as  in  your  own." 

"Then  must  I  e'en  borrow  the  swineherd's 
bill-!iook,  sharpened  to  shave  withal,"  re- 
marked one,  making  light  of  the  matter. 

"And  I  shall  singe  off  mine  with  a  red-hot 
ploughshare  from  the  smith's,"  said  another. 

Amid  the  laughter  of  the  court  they  re- 
treated to  their  places,  the  butts  of  many  jests. 

The  King  having  made  a  last  fruitless  ap- 


y6         THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 

peal  for  volunteers,  Aglaion  put  the  razor 
back  into  its  sheath,  returned  it  to  the  pocket 
under  his  mantle,  and  remarked : 

"I  have  traveled  many  lands,  and  visited 
many  royal  courts,  since  I  first  became  the 
servant  of  Sir  Merlin;  and  if  I  may  judge  the 
future  by  the  past,  I  shall  see  many  more 
courts  before  I  find  a  knight  who  is  worthy 
to  win  this  little  knife.  But  there  cometh  one, 
not  many  years  hence,  to  the  fellowship  of  the 
Table  Round — he  shall  be  worthy  to  win,  and 
to  overcome  in  far  more  parlous  ventures. 
Pity  he  is  not  here  now." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         77 


CHAPTER  IX. 

ACLAION  then  directed  that  the  boar's  head 
be  lifted  from  the  litter  of  boughs  on  which 
it  had  been  carried  by  the  swineherds,  and 
placed  upon  a  large  wooden  trencher  that  lay 
on  the  table.  This  having  been  done  by  two 
house  knaves,  he  drew  from  under  his  mantle 
another  knife — a  whinyard  or  hunting  knife 
this  time — with  a  scabbard  of  marvelous 
workmanship.  The  sheath  was  of  a  substance 
resembling  ivory,  but  of  a  purer  white,  and 
the  elaborate  ornaments  were  of  gold  and 
blue.  The  haft,  too,  was  a  wonderful  piece  of 
work,  and  appeared  to  be  wrapped  with  me- 
tallic cord  of  harmoniously  blending  colors; 
while  at  the  upper  end  gleamed  a  jewel  of  im- 
mense size. 

As  Aglaion  was  in  the  act  of  unsheathing 
the  knife,  the  five  half-shaved  knights  were 
observed  to  slink  toward  the  door. 


"Stay,  gentle  sirs,"  said  Aglaion ;  "your  help 
may  be  much  needed  ere  long." 

"Nay,  we  will  not  stay  for  such  as  thou. 
We  have  had  enough  of  thy  magic  knives, 
thou  witch-hatched  cockerel,"  answered  one 
of  the  knights,  who  were  now  beginning  to 
feel  their  situation. 

"But  ye  need  have  no  fear  of  this  knife," 
assured  he,  "for  there  be  no  magic  in  it." 

"Good  sirs,  be  seated,"  urged  the  King,  "and 
leave  us  not  when  we  have  need  of  your  aid." 

The  knights  accordingly  resumed  their 
places,  and  Aglaion  inquired: 

"Sir  Merlin,  what  further  saith  the  legend 
of  the  enchanted  boar?" 

Merlin  replied: 

"The  legend  saith  of  the  knife  that  shall  kill 

the  boar — 

• 

'The  enchanted  knife  shall  magic  be  no  more 
When  stained  with  blood  of  the  enchanted 
boar!  " 

"And  look  ye,"  said  Aglaion,  as  he  drew  the 
blade  from  its  scabbard.  "Behold!  this  is  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         79 

blood  of  the  boar  which  you  see  upon  the 
knife.  'Twas  I  who  slew  the  monster." 

"Thou!"  shouted  many  voices  in  derision. 

"Thou  hast  not  strength  enow  in  that  arm 
o'  thine  to  behead  a  bumble-bee;"  and  a  laugh 
followed  this  remark,  which  the  King 
checked,  saying: 

"Tell  us,  Aglaion,  how  thou  overcamest  the 
monster.  Where  didst  thou  find  him?" 

"As  I  hied  me  hither,"  replied  he,  "I  saw 
the  boar  in  the  forest  glade,  by  the  blasted  fir. 
He  would  have  mangled  two  poor  knaves,  had 
tney  not  betaken  themselves  to  the  boughs  of 
a  tree.  The  great  brute  tore  at  the  roots  of 
the  tree,  and  hurled  himself  with  fury  against 
the  trunk.  Soon  he  would  have  uprooted  the 
tree,  or  shaken  the  trembling  wretches  from 
the  limbs.  But  a  little  while  longer,  and  they 
would  have  been  gashed  to  death,  had  not  I 
come  up  unseen,  and  with  this  knife  cleft  his 
head  from  his  body. 

"Straightway  I  came  hither  to  my  master, 
and  the  knaves  did  plot  to  win  for  themselves 
great  glory  and  reward. 


8o         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Now  the  prophecy  of  the  legend  is  ful- 
filled, and  the  knife,  having  been  stained  with 
the  blood  of  the  enchanted  boar,  hath  lost  all 
its  magic  and  become  like  unto  other  good 
knives. 

"I  had  this  knife  of  a  prince  of  Ind,  who 
dared  not  use  it  for  that  it  was  enchanted. 
'Twas  made  by  a  great  magician  of  that  coun- 
try for  the  King,  who  died  before  he  had 
skilled  his  son  in  the  use  thereof. 

"There  is  great  riches  in  this  scabbard  and 
haft,  and  'twill  be  great  enrichment  to  the 
man  that  shall  win  it;  moreover,  it  will  prove 
a  blessing  in  otherwise,  without  any  bane.  And 
I  will  give  it  unto  whatsoever  knight  of  this 
court  shall  first  carve  me  this  boar's  head  with 
his  own  knife." 

Aglaion  then  presented  knife  and  scabbard 
to  the  King  for  examination.  Arthur's  face 
brightened  as  he  heard  the  easy  condition  on 
which  the  knife  was  to  be  won ;  so  also  did  the 
faces  of  most  of  the  other  knights,  some  of 
whom  justly  prided  themselves  on  their  carv- 
ing ability. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          81 

This  article  aroused  even  greater  cupidity 
amongst  the  men  than  had  the  razor,  and  for 
a  time  great  enthusiasm  was  displayed  about 
the  coming  contest.  Their  spirits  fell  again, 
however,  when  Aglaion  added: 

"Not  any  knight  can  hope  to " 

"What!"  interrupted  the  King.  "Is  there 
some  snare  in  this  thing,  too,  to  bring  shame 
upon  us  knights?" 

"Nay,  my  lord,"  answered  Aglaion,  "this 
concerneth  not  the  knights  of  the  court  so 
much  as  it  doth  their  ladies.  How  runneth 
the  legend,  Sir  Merlin?" 

'"No  knight  shall  carve  thf  enchanted  boar, 

his  head, 
^But  if  his  lady  a  pure  life  hath  led' " 

recited  the  wizard. 

"Then,  by  my  halidom,  I  shall  win  this 
prize,"  said  Arthur,  energetically,  "for  no 
man  on  live  was  ever  blessed  with  a  bride  so 
true  as  Guinevere." 

Cheers  greeted  the  King  as  he  delivered 
this  speech,  his  enthusiasm  spreading  among 


82          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  knights  with  electric  speed;  and,  follow- 
ing Arthur's  example,  each  drew  his  knife 
from  his  girdle  and  proceeded  to  whet  the 
blade  with  great  vigor. 

For  some  reason  or  other,  the  ladies  were 
less  demonstrative  than  the  men.  Guinevere 
made  no  sign  of  reply  to  her  husband's  unqual- 
ified compliment  to  her,  except  that  she 
blushed  a  deep  scarlet  and  then  turned  lily- 
pale. 

The  whetting  of  knives  on  the  flags  ceased, 
the  conversation  was  hushed,  and  every  eye 
was  directed  towards  the  King,  who  had  ap- 
proached the  boar's  head,  fully  confident  of 
winning  the  prize.  Having  once  more  felt  the 
edge  of  his  knife  to  satisfy  himself  that  it  was 
keen,  he  attempted  to  score  the  head  from 
the  back  of  the  neck  straight  down  the  middle 
of  the  face  to  the  snout,  as  if  preparing  to  flay 
it.  But  his  good  knife's  point  left  not  a  mark 
on  the  bristly  hide!  It  did  not  seem  to  have 
displaced  so  much  as  a  bristle!  Had  the  head 
been  cast  in  steel,  the  knife  could  not  have 
made  less  impression. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          83 

The  King,  of  course,  was  surprised  beyond 
all  measure.  When  he  examined  his  knife, 
preparatory  to  another  trial,  he  was  dum- 
founded  to  find  that  the  edge  had  been  turned 
and  blunted  as  completely  as  if  the  knife  had 
been  made  of  lead.  As,  however,  he  had  used 
only  the  point,  that  part  alone  had  been  ren- 
dered useless,  while  the  remainder  of  the  blade 
was  keen  as  before. 

Looking  very  serious,  but  saying  nothing, 
the  King  again  attacked  the  head.  Grasping 
the  bristles  on  the  left  side  of  the  head  in  one 
hand,  he  pulled  towards  him,  and  commenced 
sawing  with  the  knife  in  the  other,  as  if  with 
the  purpose  of  cutting  a  slice  off  the  cheek; 
but  the  knife  failed  to  leave  as  much  as  a 
mark,  and  its  edge  was  now  totally  ruined 
from  guard  to  point.  Realizing  that  further 
effort  was  useless,  the  King  desisted,  remark- 
ing: 

"An  it  were  not  that  I  see  the  gore  still  ooz- 
ing from  the  monster's  neck,  I  should  say  that 
this  was  the  head  of  no  true  boar  that  ever 
was  on  live,  but  the  semblance  of  one,  formed 


84          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

by  some  cunning  craftsman  to  confound  us 
all." 

Then,  looking  at  his  ruined  knife,  he  added : 

"Hath  some  spiteful  foe  removed  the  good 
blade  from  the  haft,  and  put  in  its  place  a 
blade  no  better  than  one  of  wood?  Or  is  this 
my  own  trusty  knife  with  the  which  I  have 
bled  many  a  stag,  many  a  bear,  ay,  and  many 
a  human  foe,  without  ever  harming  the  point 
or  blunting  the  edge?  It  is,  indeed,  the  haft, 
but  not  the  blade.  Oh!  I  could  have  sworn 
by  this  blade,  so  much  did  I  trust  it;  but  now 
it  hath  played  me  false.  And  Guinevere — 
how  doth  it  touch  Guinevere?" 

"Fie!  my  lord,"  broke  in  the  Queen;  "think 
no  more  on't.  'Tis  but  some  more  of  Merlin's 
cursed  magic.  Come,  sit,  my  lord,  and  be  as- 
sured that  if  thy  knife  cannot  cut  that  head, 
no  other  can.  Sit,  my  lord;  'tis  but  some 
sleight  of  Merlin's." 

"Nay,  but  the  legend,  O  Guinevere!  Hast 
forgot  the  legend,  and  what  it  importeth  to 
thee  and  me?" 

"Lies!  lies!  The  legend  is  false  as  Merlin 
himself  and  all  his  sleights." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          85 


CHAPTER  X. 

ALTHOUGH  the  King  was  not  quite  con- 
vinced by  this  argument,  Guinevere's  stronger 
will  for  the  time  prevailed.  He  sat  down,  and 
commanded  a  knight,  who  was  noted  for  his 
prowess  in  the  chase  and  in  battle,  to  try  his 
fortune.  Whether  it  was  that  the  prize  for  the 
successful  performance  of  the  feat  was  not 
such  as  could  add  in  any  way  to  the  personal 
adornment  of  a  woman,  or  for  some  other  rea- 
son, certain  it  is  that  the  better  half  of  this 
knight  did  not  urge  him  on  to  the  trial,  but 
rather  sought  to  dissuade  him  from  it.  He, 
however,  had  faith  in  his  good  blade  and  pow- 
erful arm,  and  heeding  not  his  wife's  discour- 
aging remarks,  advanced  confidently  to  the 
ordeal.  Profiting  from  the  King's  experience, 
he  resolved  to  attack  the  head  in  a  different 
spot,  and  the  snout  seemed  to  him  the  most 
favorable  place.  Poising  his  weapon  and 


86          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

carefully  measuring  his  distance,  he  brought 
it  down  with  true  aim  and  tremendous  force, 
striking  just  back  of  the  ring  of  cartilage  that 
forms  the  nose.  Sparks  flew  in  all  directions 
at  the  moment  of  impact,  and  the  knife  was 
shivered  to  fragments,  only  the  hilt  being  left 
intact  in  his  hand. 

"By'r  Lady!"  commented  the  knight,  "the 
devil's  i'  the  boar.  He  is  not  dead  though  his 
head  be  off;  for  as  I  am  a  true  knight,  I  saw 
him  laugh  in's  eye  at  me  when  I  would  strike. 
'Tis  no  fair  test,  and  I  will  break  no  more 
knives  on't." 

Knight  after  knight  was  called  up  by  the 
King,  with  varying  experiences,  which,  how- 
ever, were  alike  in  this — no  one  managed  to 
make  an  incision  on  the  boar's  head,  and  each 
one  ruined  a  knife  in  the  attempt.  Some  swore 
that  the  bristles  shocked  them,  palsying  the 
arm;  some  declared  that  the  eyes  opened  and 
closed  as  in  life;  others  maintained  that  the 
heat  of  the  head  melted  their  knives  and 
turned  the  edges! 

Candidates  were  presenting  themselves  with 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          87 

less  and  less  alacrity,  either  because  they  had 
no  hopes  of  succeeding,  or  because  they  were 
dissuaded  by  their  ladies,  who  seemed  to  have 
made  a  tacit  compact  to  prevent  their  lords 
from  making  themselves  the  "jest  o'  the 
court." 

"Nay,"  was  the  general  argument,  "an  thou 
wouldst  keep  my  favor,  thou  shalt  not  make 
thyself  the  butt  of  the  jesters." 

As  knight  after  knight  returned  crest-fallen 
to  his  seat,  a  chorus,  composed  of  ladies'  voices 
principally,  kept  up  the  cry: 

"Magic!  magic!  'Tis  devil's  magic  and 
Merlin's  sleights!" 

The  King  and,  indeed,  the  majority  of  the 
worthiest  knights  looked  serious  as  the  num- 
ber of  available  candidates  diminished.  There 
still  remained  a  few,  however,  and  Arthur  was 
not  going  to  lose  hope  until  every  likely  man 
had  been  tried,  or  had  acknowledged  his  un- 
worthiness  by  declining.  One  of  the  half- 
shaven  knights,  being  invited  up  by  the  King, 
remarked : 

"Nay,  an't  please  my  lord,  I've  had  enow  o' 


88         THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 

this  imp's  sleights.  Already  have  I  lost  half 
a  beard  in  trying  to  gain  a  razor;  and  now 
thou'dst  have  me  break  or  mar  a  good  knife 
with  no  likelihood  of  winning  the  other." 

All  manner  of  excuses  were  offered:  some 
said  their  best  knives  were  elsewhere — too  far 
away  for  present  purposes;  others  knew  their 
blades  were  not  of  as  good  material  as  the 
King's,  and,  besides,  it  would  be  unpardon- 
able presumption  on  their  part  to  think  of 
successfully  accomplishing  a  feat  in  which  he 
had  failed;  many  of  them  sought  to  dismiss 
the  matter  with  a  jest.  This  last  class  seemed 
to  find  most  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  ladies, 
whose  policy  apparently  was  to  minimize  as 
much  as  possible  the  importance  of  the  ordeal ; 
and  at  every  opportunity  they  kept  up  the 
cries : 

"Magic!  magic!" 

"Merlin's  sleights!" 

"The  knife  of  no  man  on  live  can  cut  this 
head!" 

"Enchantments!" 

Merlin,  who  had  taken  but  little  apparent 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          89 

interest  in  the  proceedings,  was  engaged  in 
conversation  with  Aglaion;  and  on  being 
asked  by  the  King  whether  the  knife  of  mor- 
tal man  could  carve  the  boar's  head,  replied: 

"Remember  the  words  of  the  legend,  my 
lord.  When  the  right  sort  of  man  cometh 
to  take  his  turn,  he  shall  prevail." 

"The  legend  lieth!"  chorused  the  ladies 
again,  many  male  voices  joining  the  shout. 

"  'Tis  no  true  legend,"  cried  a  voice,  "but 
one  of  Merlin's  own  making.  'Tis  falsehood, 
and  the  test  is  naught  but  sleights  and  witch- 
craft." 

The  available  candidates  were  by  this  time 
few  in  number;  indeed,  the  list  seemed  to  be 
quite  exhausted,  when  the  King's  eye,  eagerly 
scanning  the  array  of  faces  around  him,  at 
length  lighted  on  a  quiet,  dignified  knight  of 
middle  age,  who,  with  his  lady,  sat  partly  con- 
cealed from  the  King's  view  by  some  people 
in  front,  and  who  had  hitherto  made  himself 
as  inconspicuous  as  possible.  Immediately 
Arthur's  face  brightened  with  hope,  and  ad- 
dressing this  knight,  he  said : 


90         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Sir  Craydock,  thou  wert  ever  a  good  and 
true  knight,  and  hast  stood  me  in  stead  in 
many  a  stowre.  Canst  thou  aught  for  the 
honor  of  the  court?" 

"An  thou  deem'st  me  worthy,  my  lord,"  re- 
plied he  without  any  excuse  or  hesitancy,  "I 
will,  by  the  grace  of  our  Lady,  do  my  en- 
deavor." 

Nor  did  his  good  lady  attempt  to  dissuade 
him;  on  the  contrary,  she  gave  him  every  en- 
couragement, saying: 

"Go,  my  dear  lord ;  God's  blessing  and  mine 
go  with  thee!" 

The  modest  Craydock  smiled  upon  his  lady 
with  pleasure,  and  blushed  as  if  he  were  a 
maiden  knight  and  she  his  queen  of  love  and 
beauty.  Years  of  connubial  life  had  not  cooled 
the  affection  of  this  couple;  they  were  lovers 
still — he,  her  ideal  knight,  and  she,  in  his 
eyes,  the  paragon  of  womanly  graces  and  vir- 
tues. Yet  there  was  no  ostentation  about  their 
love;  it  was  not  reserved  for  court  functions, 
or  for  festive  occasions  in  their  own  castle; 
it  was  so  sincere  and  all-pervading  that  it  gov- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          91 

erned  their  thoughts,  actions  and  every  one 
of  their  mutual  relations.  No  breath  of  scan- 
dal, which  was  so  rife  in  Arthur's  court, 
had  ever  touched  Lady  Craydock,  and  while 
her  husband  was  respected  by  all  for  his  ster- 
ling worth,  it  was  only  by  the  few  who  en- 
joyed his  intimate  friendship  that  he  was 
really  loved. 

In  marked  contrast  to  the  knights  who  had 
preceded  him,  Craydock  advanced  to  the  or- 
deal. No  jest  escaped  his  lips;  no  boastful 
speech  about  his  carving  abilities  and  the 
quality  of  his  blade;  neither  did  any  grace- 
less knight  venture  a  coarse  jest  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  candidate's  wife,  as  had  been 
done  in  the  case  of  others.  There  was  no  pre- 
liminary whetting  of  his  whinyard ;  no  feeling 
of  the  edge  to  make  sure  that  it  was  keen; 
but  there  was  an  absence  of  ostentation  and 
desire  to  attract  attention. 

Craydock  quietly  commenced  operations 
on  the  boar's  head.  Every  cut  was  effective. 
First  he  scored  the  head,  as  the  King  had 
tried  to  do,  down  the  middle  with  a  gash  that 


92          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

reached  through  the  thick,  corrugated  hide 
quite  to  the  bone.  Soon  he  had  the  skin  re- 
moved from  one  side  of  the  head,  seeming  to 
meet  with  no  more  resistance  than  the  head  of 
an  ordinary  wild  boar  would  offer.  The  other 
side  was  also  flayed  without  difficulty,  and 
then  Sir  Craydock  proceeded  to  cut  slices  of 
meat  from  the  muscular  parts. 

Astonishment  was  depicted  on  the  faces  of 
the  courtiers  as  Craydock  went  on  so  easily 
with  his  task,  but  not  a  word  was  spoken — all 
were  too  much  surprised  for  speech.  They 
had  begun  to  believe  that  the  boar's  head, 
having  resisted  the  knives  of  the  King  and 
many  knights  of  known  worth  and  prowess, 
including  the  noble  Sir  Launcelot  himself, 
could  not  be  carved  by  knife  of  mortal  make. 
The  ladies  had  fostered  this  belief,  and  the 
gentlemen  hugged  it,  taking  from  it  what  con- 
solation they  could  get.  But  now  that  the  un- 
derpinning of  their  faith  was  torn  away, 
things  began  to  appear  in  a  new  light.  It  was 
not  surprising  that  they  were  struck  speech- 
less, ladies  and  gentlemen  alike. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          93 

Aglaion,  who  had  again  been  in  conversa- 
tion with  Merlin,  now  approached  Craydock, 
whom  he  gracefully  saluted,  saying: 

"Noble  Sir  Craydock,  thou  art  worthy.  De- 
sist; there  is  no  need  of  carving  more.  Put 
up  thy  knife,  and  have  this  of  me;  it  is  the 
meed  of  virtue.  Thou  owest  thanks  to  thy 
sweet  lady  that  thou  hast  won  this  knife.  Take 
it;  keep  it;  'twill  be  for  an  honor  to  thee  and 
thy  lady  and  your  children's  children.  But 
forget  not  to  thank  thy  lady,  who  hath  en- 
abled thee  to  prevail." 

"Nay,  my  dear  little  friend,"  replied  Cray- 
dock,  as  he  accepted  the  proffered  prize, 
"there  is  small  likelihood  that  I  shall  forget 
her.  Ungrateful  were  I  an  I  did,  for  all  that 
I  am,  she  hath  made  me;  all  that  I  have,  she 
hath  brought  me;  what  good  is  in  me,  she 
hath  planted  it  there.  Nay,  good  little 
stranger,  I  shall  never  forget  her." 

Craydock  saluted  Aglaion,  retraced  his 
steps  to  his  wife's  side,  and  received  her  con- 
gratulations. Of  course,  properly  speaking, 
Lady  Craydock  was  the  real  winner  of  the 


94         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

prize,  and  as  such  should  have  received  con- 
gratulations; and  of  course  Lady  Craydock 
knew  this,  but  she  chose  to  distract  attention 
from  herself  by  giving  all  the  credit  to  her 
husband,  who,  however,  gently  insisted  on  at- 
tributing all  the  honor  to  her.  It  was  truly 
a  touching  sight,  that — these  two  people,  no 
longer  young,  many  years  married,  and  still 
modest,  tender  lovers  as  in  the  first  days  of 
their  honeymoon!  It  was  a  sight  that  affected 
every  beholder,  though  in  different  ways:  in 
a  few  it  excited  genuine  pleasure;  in  many 
envy,  hatred,  and  malice;  in  others,  sorrowful 
memories. 

The  King,  who  was  the  first  to  recover  from 
his  surprise,  congratulated  the  winner: 

"Sir  Craydock,  thou  hast  our  thanks,  and 
so  has  thy  good  lady.  But  meseems  there  is 
somewhat  amiss,  for  I  cannot  believe — I  can- 
not think " 

"Think  no  more  on't,  my  lord!"  cried  Guin- 
evere, "and  believe  nothing  on't,  for  I  tell 
thee  'tis  naught — naught,  my  lord,  but 
magic!" 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         95 

"Ay,  magic!  magic!"  echoed  many  voices, 
"and  not  to  be  thought  on!" 

"Nevertheless,"  argued  the  King,  "I  cannot 
wholly  misbelieve  that  which  mine  own  eyes 
have  seen.  An  Craydock  had  also  failed  to 
carve  the  boar's  head,  then  should  I  have  be- 
lieved that  some  sleight  had  been  put  upon 
us;  but  since  Craydock 

"He  is  in  league  with  Merlin,  mayhap,  to 
spite  us,"  suggested  the  Queen,  who  was  one 
of  those  in  whom  envy  and  malice  had  been 
excited  by  Craydock's  success.  Here,  how- 
ever, Aglaion  came  to  the  rescue,  saying: 

"An  any  knight  think  he  can  cut  the  boar's 
head  with  his  own  knife,  let  him  come  forth 
and  do  so.  Now  the  hide  is  off  and  the  flesh 
is  laid  bare,  it  will  be  easy  to  carve;  and  to 
whomsoever  will  cut  me  a  slice  from  the  left 
cheek,  will  I  give  a  thing  of  much  value." 

No  one  accepted  the  challenge.  Some  said 
their  knives  were  ruined;  others  that  they 
wanted  no  more  of  his  cursed  witchcraft. 

General  dissatisfaction,  too,  was  expressed 
regarding  the  result  of  the  test;  while  Lady 


96         THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

Craydock  was  conceded,  tacitly  or  otherwise, 
to  be  a  person  of  great  worth,  still  the  award 
did  gross  injustice  to  many  ladies  of  equal 
excellence  of  character.  Was  Lady  Craydock 
better  than  the  Queen?  It  were  disloyalty 
even  to  think  it,  and  the  King's  discomfiture 
was  seized  upon  as  a  pretext  for  denouncing 
the  proceedings  as  a  "sleight  put  upon  them 
by  Merlin  and  his  imp."  The  King's  attitude 
was  that  of  an  honest  man,  and  did  him  credit; 
the  others  were  merely  throwing  dust  in  his 
eyes  to  serve  their  own  purposes. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE         97 


CHAPTER  XI. 

"THE  boar's  head,"  said  Aglaion,  "hath  not 
lied.  It  lied  not  to  Sir  Craydock,  who  hath 
fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  the  legend.  But  an 
ye  be  not  satisfied,  I  have  here  another  test 
which  I  would  have  you  try.  I  tell  you,  how- 
ever, beforehand  that  no  knight  who  failed  in 
the  ordeal  of  the  boar's  head  will  succeed  in 
this." 

"Here  is  a  little  horn,"  continued  he,  as  he 
brought  the  article  from  his  pocket,  "from  the 
which  if  any  knight  shall  drink  his  wine,  to 
him  will  I  give  the  horn." 

The  horn  was  now  seen  to  be  a  small  drink- 
ing vessel  without  a  handle,  not  differing 
greatly  in  size  or  shape  from  an  ordinary 
liquor  glass.  It  appeared  to  be  a  section  of 
horn  about  two  inches  in  diameter,  the  mate- 
rial being  scraped  down  and  polished  to  the 


98          THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

thinness,  smoothness,  and  almost  the  transpar- 
ency of  a  wine  glass.  The  bottom  was  a  plate 
of  gold,  from  which,  at  regular  intervals, 
there  extended  up  the  sides  little  branches,  ter- 
minating in  delicate  floral  work  set  with 
gems,  the  whole  looking  like  a  cup-holder. 
Another  band  of  gold  encircled  the  rim;  and 
as  there  was  no  other  ornament,  the  cup  did 
not  compare  in  intrinsic  worth  with  the  razor 
or  the  whinyard.  Consequently,  when  it  was 
passed  around  for  examination,  it  failed  to  ex- 
cite the  cupidity  of  the  courtiers  to  any  great 
extent;  but  they  were  incredulous  as  to  the 
properties  of  the  cup,  and  many  a  knight  made 
the  boast  that  he  would  like  nothing  better 
than  to  drain  the  vessel  as  often  as  it  was  filled 
with  the  King's  wine. 

"This  horn,"  said  Aglaion,  "came  from 
Araby,  and  once  belonged  to  a  mighty  king, 
who  had  an  hundred  wives.  He  was  jealous 
of  all  his  wives,  but  of  two  in  particular,  the 
youngest  and  fairest  of  them  all;  and  he  had 
slaves  to  watch  them  night  and  day,  because 
a  witch-woman  had  cursed  him,  saying:  'May 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE          99 

dishonor  come  upon  you  at  the  hands  of  those 
you  most  love!'  The  words  of  the  curse  sank 
deep  into  his  heart  and  brake  his  peace  of 
mind,  for  he  believed  that  the  witch-woman 
had  power  to  bring  to  pass  that  which  she 
wished.  Therefore  was  he  greatly  disturbed, 
and  oftentimes  would  he  inquire  of  his  slaves 
how  his  beloved  wives  demeaned  themselves 
in  his  absence ;  and  being  assured  that  they  had 
done  naught  amiss,  he  would  be  happy  for  a 
space,  till  jealous  fear  came  upon  him  again. 

"Then  called  he  to  him  a  great  sorcerer,  to 
whom  he  said : 

"  'Thou  shalt  have  great  honor  and  riches 
if  thou  relieve  me  of  my  fears  and  break  the 
witch-woman's  curse.' 

"Next  morn  the  sorcerer  returned  to  the 
castle,  bringing  with  him  this  cup,  which  he 
gave  to  the  King,  saying  that  as  long  as  he 
was  able  to  drink  his  wine  in  peace  out  of  the 
cup,  the  witch-woman's  curse  would  have  no 
power  over  him. 

"Then  was  the  King  mightily  pleased,  and 
gave  to  the  sorcerer  great  reward.  He  ceased 


ioo        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

to  fear  the  curse,  and  for  a  time  was  happy. 
But  the  two  favorite  wives,  caring  not  for  the 
King,  and  loving  two  young  lords  of  the  court, 
did  contrive  to  get  the  tell-tale  cup  away  from 
their  lord.  Calling  their  little  foot-page,  they 
told  him  to  steal  away  the  cup;  and  having 
given  him  much  riches,  bade  him  to  flee  the 
land.  Then  was  the  King  unhappy  again  for 
that  he  had  lost  the  charm  that  broke  the  curse. 
His  jealous  fears  returned,  and  soon  he  be- 
came mad,  imagining  himself  a  beast  of  the 
field  that  eats  grass.  Then  he  died,  and  his 
two  favorite  wives  were  wedded  to  the  young 
lords  of  their  choice.  The  little  foot-page  did 
carry  the  cup  to  Egypt,  whence  I  did  bring 
it  hither." 

Then  to  Merlin: 

"Is  there  not,  O  master,  a  legend  concerning 
the  cup?" 

"In  sooth  there  is,"  replied  Merlin;  "it  is 
this: 

"  'Th'  enchanted  horn  no  wittol  wight  shall 

drain, 
Ne  lord  whose  lady  hath  or  spot  or  stain.' ' 


"Drat  the  legend!"  impatiently  cried 
Guinevere ;  "  'tis  but  the  legend  of  the  knife 
over  again,  and  is  all  lies.  Heed  it  not,  my 
lord." 

"But  nay,"  rejoined  the  King,  "an  this  thing 
be  let  stand,  if  leaveth  me  and — thee " 

"Not  so,  my  lord,"  argued  she;  "for  who 
shall  weigh  the  lies  and  sleights  of  a  conjurer 
against  the  word  of  a  King  and  Queen?'" 

"Lies  and  sleights!"  echoed  Guinevere's 
supporters;  "lies  and  sleights!" 

"Nevertheless,"  said  Arthur,  with  firmness, 
"I  will  make  trial  of  this  horn  and  see  what 
magic  there  be  in  it.  It  will  pleasure  me  an 
all  good,  leal  knights  shirk  not  this  ordeal,  but 
follow  my  example.  Come,  fill  high  the  horn 
with  good  red  wine  and  old,  and  I  shall  drink 
to  the  health  of  the  fairest  lady  on  live — 
Guinevere,  my  bride,  so  bright  of  blee." 

The  horn  was  filled,  and  presented  to  the 
King,  who  with  steady  hand  raised  it  towards 
his  lips.  All  went  well  and  not  a  drop  was 
spilt  until,  when  the  cup  was  nearing  his  face, 


102        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

his  arm  gave  a  violent  twitch,  and  the  wine 
was  dashed  between  his  eyes! 

"Who  hath  pushed  mine  arm?"  indignantly 
demanded  the  King,  as  he  wiped  the  dark 
liquid  from  his  face. 

"No  one,  my  lord,"  answered  several  voices ; 
"why,  there  was  no  one  nigh." 

"Sure  some  one  did  push  me,"  insisted  the 
King;  and  being  at  length  convinced  of  the 
contrary,  he  said: 

"Then  will  I  make  essay  once  more,  hap 
what  may!" 

The  second  attempt  met  with  no  better  re- 
sults than  the  former,  and  the  discomfited 
King  sat  down,  saying  little,  but  thinking 
many  things.  Unpleasant  thoughts  they  must 
have  been,  too,  if  his  face  correctly  reflected 
the  impression  of  his  mind. 

There  was  some  inclination  on  the  part  of 
the  knights  to  laugh ;  the  ladies,  however,  did 
not  appear  to  share  it.  These  looked  decidedly 
uncomfortable,  as  did  also  a  minority  of  their 
lords.  The  thoughtful  amongst  the  courtiers 
could  not  help  wondering  what  was  to  be  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        103 

issue  of  these  proceedings.  What  if  the  horn 
should  confirm  the  findings  of  the  knife?  they 
asked ;  but  no — it  could  not  be  possible.  How 
could  a  knife  and  a  little  horn  read  the  hearts 
and  tell  the  secrets.  Pshaw!  it  was  magic,  and 
magic  is  of  the  devil,  who  is  the  father  of  lies, 
and  Merlin  was  his  disciple. 

This  line  of  argument  brought  a  ray  of 
comfort  to  some,  as  it  promised  to  minimize 
or  annul  the  importance  of  the  ordeal  by 
throwing  discredit  upon  the  author,  Merlin 
and  his  motives;  or  by  treating  the  whole  as 
a  huge  jest. 


104       THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FOLLOWING  the  policy  indicated,  they  now 
began  to  make  light  of  the  discomfiture  of  the 
knights  who,  one  after  another,  had  the  con- 
tents of  the  cup  thrown  upon  some  part  of 
their  anatomy  other  than  that  for  which  they 
were  intended.  Apart  from  the  serious  as- 
pect of  the  ordeal — the  hideous  truth  Merlin 
was  seeking  to  drive  home  to  the  court — it  was 
indeed  a  mirth-provoking  scene,  and  drew 
forth  many  a  characteristic  jest. 

"An  I  had  always  to  take  my  wine  from  that 
horn,"  said  one  knight,  after  getting  the  out- 
side of  his  throat  soused,  "I  should  die  of 
thirst." 

"I  had  liefer  sup  from  a  bodkin  than  from 
that  cup,"  remarked  another,  on  whose  fore- 
head the  wine  had  been  dashed. 

Some,  having  seen  how  their  predecessors 
had  fared,  grasped  the  vessel  with  both  hands, 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        105 

and  raised  it  slowly  towards  the  mouth ;  but  al- 
ways at  a  certain  distance  the  inevitable 
twitching  of  the  arms  began,  and  each  trial 
ended  in  practically  the  same  way. 

One  of  the  half-shaven  knights  tried  to 
move  his  capacious  mouth  in  a  line  with  the 
stream  of  wine  when  it  was  thrown  from  the 
horn,  and  got  the  remaining  half  of  his  beard 
well  drenched. 

"The  foul  fiend's  i'  the  cup!"  quoth  he. 

"Nay,  in  sooth,  'tis  good  wine,"  corrected 
Aglaion. 

"But  now  'tis  gone  out  of  it,  and  'scaped 
my  mouth,"  quoth  the  knight  further. 

"So  hast  thou  escaped  the  fiend,"  was  the 
retort. 

The  laughter  was  hushed,  the  flow  of  bad- 
inage stopped  when  Sir  Craydock  was  called 
up  to  the  ordeal.  The  crucial  moment  had 
come,  and  many  a  heart  fluttered  in  anticipa- 
tion of  the  result.  Would  he  succeed?  they 
asked  themselves.  They  devoutly  wished 
and  blasphemously  prayed  that  he  would  fail. 

With  a  toast  to  the  "most  peerless  lady  on 


io6        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

live,"  Craydock  raised  the  cup  to  his  lips, 
and  drained  it  to  the  last  drop  without  en- 
countering any  difficulty. 

The  test  was  not  yet  complete,  however, 
as  there  remained  a  few  knights  who  had 
taken  no  part  in  the  contest.  Of  these  was  Sir 
Launcelot,  who  had  been  persuaded  by  Guin- 
evere not  to  countenance  the  proceedings.  The 
others  having  been  appealed  to  in  vain  to 
emulate  Craydock's  example,  Aglaion  said: 

"Thou  mayst  keep  the  horn,  Sir  Craydock. 
Well  hast  thou  won  it,  and  well  art  thou 
worthy  of  the  blessing  which  it  will  bring  to 
thee  and  thy  family.  Thank  again  thy  fair 
lady,  without  whose  aid  thou  hadst  fared  even 
as  the  others." 

Craydock  modestly  bowed  his  thanks  and 
took  his  place  beside  his  wife,  who  received 
him  with  congratulations  that  were  expressed, 
not  in  words,  but  in  blushes  of  pleasure.  Per- 
haps Lady  Craydock  did  not  altogether  relish 
the  prominence  that  Aglaion  had  attributed 
to  her  in  her  husband's  winning  of  the  prizes 
— no  truly  modest  lady  would. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        107 

Aglaion's  complimentary  references  to  her 
had  stirred  up  envy  and  malice  in  the  breasts 
of  many  ladies;  and  spiteful  remarks  were 
passed,  to  the  effect  that  Lady  Craydock  was 
no  better  than  she  should  be,  and  not  so  good 
as  some  people  would  have  it  believed.  Those 
of  Guinevere's  clique  were  loudest  in  such  al- 
legations. They  argued,  further,  that  the  giv- 
ing of  prizes  to  Craydock  because  of  his  wife's 
superiority  to  all  other  ladies  in  the  court  was 
the  height  of  absurdity,  and  proved  beyond  a 
doubt  that  the  whole  proceedings  were  part  of 
a  plot,  artfully  laid  by  Merlin,  to  spite  Guine- 
vere and  her  friends. 

This  being  the  only  line  of  defense  avail- 
able, they  did  not  hesitate  to  denounce  Merlin 
and  Aglaion,  and  blacken  the  character  of 
Lady  Craydock;  so  the  old  cries  were  re- 
newed : 

"Magic  and  lies!" 

"Sleights  of  Merlin  and  the  devil's  imp!" 
"Enchantments!  charms!  witchcraft!" 
Craydock's  victory  had,  perhaps,  the  great- 
est effect  on  the  King,  who  now  seemed  the 


io8        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

victim  of  despair.  For  a  time  he  stood  speech- 
less, recking  not  of  the  babel  around  him,  and 
threatening  to  collapse  under  the  conflict  of 
emotions.  As  if  trying  to  discover  where  an 
unexpected  blow  had  come  from,  he  looked 
first  at  Merlin,  then  at  Guinevere;  and  un- 
able to  decide  which  of  these  two  had  injured 
him,  sat  down. 

No  one  pitied  the  King  more  sincerely  than 
Merlin.  Guinevere,  on  the  other  hand,  af- 
fected not  to  see  her  husband's  suffering,  but 
rather  inclined  to  deride  all,  including  the 
King,  who  attached  any  importance  to  the  or- 
deals. Acting  her  part  consistently  with  her 
policy,  she  waxed  gay  and  witty  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  ordeals,  and  soon  had  her  imme- 
diate hearers  in  roars  of  laughter. 

Strange  to  say,  Guinevere's  gayety  was  ac- 
cepted by  the  King  as  a  good  omen,  and  served 
to  dispel  the  dark  cloud  of  suspicion  which 
had,  a  little  before,  been  brooding  over  his 
mind.  Could  she  act  thus  if  the  ordeals  were 
genuine,  and  unerring  in  their  results?  No! 
Guinevere,  then,  was  immaculate  as  he  had 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        109 

hitherto  supposed  her  to  be,  and  incapable  of 
endangering  her  reputation  by  so  much  as  a 
wrong  word  or  look.  The  ordeals  were  not 
fair,  but  had  discriminated  against  her. 

On  the  other  hand,  Merlin  was  his  friend, 
tried,  true,  and  trusted,  who  had  never  failed 
to  aid  him  with  counsel  and  services,  and  to 
whom  he  owed  more  than  to  any  other  man 
alive.  True,  Merlin  possessed  powers  incom- 
prehensible to  the  ordinary  mind,  and  was  not 
to  be  judged  as  other  men.  Intimate  as  the 
two  friends  were,  there  was  still  some  mystery 
about  Merlin  which  the  King  could  not 
fathom;  but  neither  could  he  lose  sight  of  the 
fact  that  the  sorcerer  was  his  best  friend,  and 
had  never  used  his  wonderful  powers  to  the 
King's  disadvantage.  Was  it  possible  that 
Merlin  was  indulging  in  a  grim  joke  at  the 
expense  of  the  whole  court?  The  thought 
could  not  be  entertained  for  a  moment;  the 
wizard  seemed  to  be  in  as  great  agony  as  the 
King  himself. 

It  was  an  awkward  dilemma  that  confront- 
ed the  King,  and  there  was  no  one  to  help  him 


no        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

out  of  the  difficulty.  As  between  Guinevere 
and  Merlin  it  was  hard  for  him  to  choose; 
love  inclined  him  one  way;  duty  and  the  evi- 
dence of  the  ordeals,  the  other.  Had  the  or- 
deals implicated  himself  alone,  he  would  have 
accepted  the  results  as  conclusive,  and  never 
once  questioned  the  sincerity  of  Merlin;  but 
as  they  involved  Guinevere,  and  thrust  an  un- 
welcome, hideous  fact  before  his  eyes,  it  is 
hardly  to  be  wondered  at  that  he  hesitated  to 
believe  Merlin. 

The  King's  hesitation  boded  ill  to  Guine- 
vere; and  her  partisans,  who  constituted  the 
great  majority  of  the  court,  came  to  her  assist- 
ance. 

"These  be  no  fair  tests,"  they  argued,  "and 
import  naught  to  the  ladies,  who  took  no  part 
in  them." 

The  King,  hearing  this  argument  advanced 
in  various  forms,  clutched  at  it  like  the  pro- 
verbial straw. 

"Sir  Merlin,"  said  he  with  animation, 
"meseems  there  is  sooth  in  these  words.  The 
ordeals  were  for  the  men  alone.  How  then 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        in 

can  they  prove  aught  concerning  the  ladies? 
Therefore  do  they  plain  of  the  ordeals,  say- 
ing thereof  that  they  are  sleights  and  witch- 
craft." 

"Ay,"  chorused  Guinevere's  supporters, 
"magic!  lies!  and  not  to  be  thought  on." 

When  the  din  ceased,  Merlin  replied: 

"And  how  thinkest  thou,  my  liege?  What 
if  there  be  magic  in  the  ordeals?  My  magic 
is  not  used  to  the  confusion  of  any  worthy  man 
or  woman.  Hath  Sir  Craydock  or  his  lady 
complained  that  there  was  magic  in  the  or- 
deals? Neither  would  the  others,  were  they 
as  worthy. 

"But  thou  hast  seen  my  magic  ere  now,  my 
lord,  and  never  had  cause  to  have  fear  thereof; 
on  the  contrary,  thou  hast  been  much  beholden 
to  it.  Rememberest  thou  when  by  my  art  I 
made  thee  invisible  to  Sir  Pellinore,  who 
would  have  slain  thee?  Thou  didst  not  then 
reject  my  services  because  they  were  per- 
formed by  magic;  but  now,  when  I  would  but 
open  thine  eyes  to  a  grave  danger  that  besets 
thee,  thou  takest  up  the  cry  of  the  wittols 


ii2        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

and  their  paramours,  who  would  liefer  have 
thee  blind,  and  say'st  'tis  magic  and  witch- 
craft." 

"Nay,  Sir  Merlin,  had  thy  charges  and 
proofs  concerned  me  alone,  they  had  been  to 
me  as  gospel;  but  as  they  touch  the  whole 
court  and  point  even  to " 

"Say  no  more,  my  liege,"  interrupted  Mer- 
lin. "I  tell  thee  that  if  an  angel  came  to  up- 
braid them  as  I  have  done,  they  would  be 
bold  enough  to  say  he  lied;  and  thou  art  so 
assotted  of  Guinevere,  I  ween,  that  thou 
wouldst  liefer  believe  her  to  thy  ruin  than 
Merlin  to  thy  salvation. 

"They  plain  that  my  ordeals  prove  naught 
against  the  ladies,  the  men  only  taking  part 
therein;  but  I  shall  remove  that  objection  by 
putting  forth  a  test  for  the  ladies  alone,  an 
they  dare  try  it." 

"That  will  please  me  mightily,"  said  the 
King,  whose  faith  in  Guinevere  was  pathetic, 
but  whose  fatuity  was  hopeless. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        113 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

"ON  with  thy  task,  Aglaion,  for  soon  must 
we  hence." 

Aglaion,  in  obedience  to  Merlin's  com- 
mand, brought  forth  from  his  wonderful 
pocket  a  mantle  of  marvelous  beauty  and  fab- 
ric. It  was  so  fine  in  texture  that  the  gossamer 
were  coarse  in  comparison;  and  as  he  shook 
out  the  garment  for  the  inspection  of  the 
court,  it  fell  in  graceful,  dazzling  folds  be- 
fore him,  awakening  at  once  the  admiration 
and  the  cupidity  of  the  ladies. 

"I  have  here,"  said  Aglaion,  "a  mantle  of 
great  worth  and  beauty,  which  I  will  give  to 
whatsoever  lady  of  the  court  it  doth  become. 
There  is  no  other  mantle  in  all  the  world  like 
unto  this,  and  she  that  wins  it  will  have  great 
joy  in  knowing  that  none  of  her  neighbors  can 
have  its  peer.  Moreover,  it  will  bring  happi- 
ness and  prosperity  to  the  family  of  whomso- 
ever shall  win  it. 


ii4        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"The  mantle  was  the  work  of  a  magician  in 
the  land  of  Prester  John,  and  was  made  for  a 
great  emperor,  to  whom  it  had  been  foretold 
by  a  witch-woman  that  if  his  son  did  wed  an 
unworthy  wife,  great  woe  should  befall  the 
land;  but  that,  an  he  wedded  wisely,  he  and 
all  his  people  should  have  great  happiness. 

"So  the  emperor  called  unto  him  a  cunning; 
sorcerer,  and  asked  help  and  counsel.  And 
the  sorcerer  said,  'Fear  not,  for  I  shall  make 
thee  wherewithal  the  prince  shall  choose  a 
worthy  wife,  without  danger  of  making  a 
mistake.'  Soon  thereafter  he  brought  this 
mantle  to  the  emperor,  and  when  the  prince 
had  been  happily  wedded,  it  was  returned  to 
the  magician,  from  whom  I  did  have  it,  by 

command  of  Sir  Merlin." 

>••.  < 

Having  concluded  the  history  of  the  mantle, 
Aglaion  gathered  it  up  into  a  ball  so  small 
that,  when  his  tiny  hands  were  closed  over  it, 
not  a  vestige  of  the  garment  could  be  seen— 
so  marvelously  fine  was  the  fabric.  Then  he 
shook  it  out  again,  and  its  folds  floated  on  the 
air  like  a  silken  flag  in  the  breeze,  and  was 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        115 

seen  to  be,  notwithstanding  the  smallness  of 
the  bulk  into  which  it  could  be  compressed, 
a  garment  of  generous  dimensions.  As  it  was 
passed  around  for  the  ladies'  examination,  it 
excited  much  admiration. 

"I  would  have  it  for  a  veil,"  said  one. 

"Nay,  but  thou  couldst  not  see  through  it," 
remarked  another.  "I  should  wear  it  for  a 
kerchief." 

"Of  what  color  is  it?  Methought  that  in 
the  hands  of  Merlin's  imp  it  was  of  the  color 
of  gold." 

"Ay,  that  in  sooth  it  was,"  agreed  her  com- 
panion, "but  now  it  is  red." 

"Red!  Call'st  thou  that  red?  Tis  blue,  I 
say." 

"Nay,  the  devil's  in  this  thing,  too,  for  I 
protest  I  saw  it  change  from  red  to  purple, 
then  to  blue,  and  now,  by  all  the  saints,  it  is 
green!" 

And  so,  indeed,  it  did  change  color,  accord- 
ing to  the  person  who  handled  it.  Like  a  sen- 
sitive plant,  it  shriveled  up  at  a  touch.  As  it 
passed  from  hand  to  hand  therefore,  it  verily 


looked  like  a  thing  of  life,  in  which  the  colors 
of  the  rainbow  chased  one  another  with  ka- 
leidoscopic rapidity;  while  the  quivering 
ripple  that  ran  through  its  folds  as  it  alter- 
nately shrunk  and  expanded,  confirmed  the 
impression  among  the  ladies  that  there  was 
something  uncanny  connected  with  it. 

The  men,  too,  were  greatly  interested,  and 
like  pleased  children,  admired  the  wonderful 
color  effects,  each  wishing  that  his  good  dame 
might  become  the  possessor  of  the  unique  gar- 
ment. King  Arthur  waxed  enthusiastic  over 
it,  and  looked  upon  the  prize  as  already  won 
by  Guinevere. 

"Come,  win  this  mantle,  my  bride,"  said 
he.  "  'Tis  fit  for  a  queen  to  wear,  and  'tis 
meet  that  thou  shouldst  win  it.  Never  was 
another  such  mantle  seen  in  Britain." 

Guinevere,  however,  declined  the  invita- 
tion; she  preferred  that  some  one  else  try  the 
ordeal  first,  remarking  that  she  suspected 
everything  that  came  from  Merlin  or  his  imp. 
This  was  a  disappointment  to  the  King,  who 
had  anticipated  that  she  would  walk  up  to  the 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        117 

i 

ordeal  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  carry  away 
the  prize.  In  vain  did  he  urge,  arguing  that 
as  he  had  led  the  knights  in  the  two  previous 
ordeals,  she  ought  to  lead  the  ladies  in  this. 
A  compromise  was  effected,  however,  Guine- 
vere promising  to  take  her  trial  after  some 
other  ladies. 

Sir  Kay  then  called  upon  his  lady  to  lead 
the  contest,  considerately  adding: 

"Nevertheless,  an  thou  thinkst  thou  mayst 
not  quit  thyself  with  credit,  it  were  better  to 
forego  the  venture." 

Lady  Kay  was  quite  a  prominent  personage. 
Related  by  marriage  to  the  King,  she  enjoyed 
the  friendship  and  confidence  of  Guinevere, 
whom  she  emulated  in  many  ways.  Fair  to 
look  upon,  witty,  and  vivacious,  she  belonged 
to  the  smart  set  of  the  court,  and  had  magnifi- 
cent self-confidence. 

Perhaps  it  would  have  been  better  for  Lady 
Kay  to  avail  herself  of  the  means  of  retreat 
which  her  husband  had  so  considerately  of- 
fered; as  it  was,  she  almost  scorned  him  for 
the  suggestion,  and  stepped  proudly  up  to  the 


n8        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

ordeal.  Her  pride  was  short-lived,  however; 
no  sooner  had  she  tried  on  the  mantle,  than 
she  repented  her  rashness.  The  misfit  was  so 
very  obvious  that  it  brought  forth  a  storm  of 
laughter  and  a  fusillade  of  coarse  jests  from 
the  merry  knights.  Mortified  beyond  descrip- 
tion, she  fled  to  her  bower;  and  Guinevere  in- 
wardly rejoiced  that  she  herself  had  so  nar- 
rowly escaped  a  like  humiliation. 

A  certain  old  knight  was  exceedingly  anx- 
ious that  his  handsome  young  wife  should  win 
the  prize.  He  was  inordinately  fond  of  his 
lady,  and  had  the  utmost  confidence  in  her  as 
a  candidate.  In  order,  however,  to  increase 
her  chances  of  success,  he  offered  Aglaion 
some  gold  pieces  to  bring  about  the  desired 
result.  Now,  the  old  gentleman  led  a  very 
correct  and  devout  life,  and  his  wife,  notwith- 
standing the  disparity  of  their  ages,  seemed 
to  be  in  this  respect  no  whit  inferior;  indeed, 
the  sanctity  of  her  outward  life  had  earned 
for  her  the  nickname  of  the  "Sainte." 

Intense  interest  was  displayed  when  the 
"Sainte"  advanced  to  the  trial.  Pale,  prim, 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        119 

and  cool,  sh^  looked  the  pink  of  propriety,  and 
her  chances  were  generally  thought  to  be  good. 
But,  strange  to  say,  the  mantle  showed  a 
stronger  aversion  to  her  than  to  Lady  Kay;  it 
wrinkled  up  in  an  alarming  manner,  threaten- 
ing to  become  a  mere  scarf ;  while  the  various 
colors  came  and  went  with  the  speed  of  light- 
ning. Her  humiliation  was  complete,  and, 
throwing  off  the  mantle,  which  was  now  no 
bigger  than  a  collar,  she  sought  the  privacy 
of  her  bower.  The  irreverent  courtiers 
laughed  immoderately,  and  plied  the  doting 
husband  with  many  a  jest  about  his  "Sainte." 

While  every  lady  coveted  the  gorgeous  robe 
and  would  have  given  much  to  possess  it,  the 
supply  of  volunteers  for  the  contest  was  sur- 
prisingly small.  Guinevere,  being  again 
urged  by  the  King,  replied: 

"Nay,  my  lord,  I  will  have  naught  to  do 
with  this  mantle.  'Tis  more  sleights  and  sor- 
cery of  the  imp  and  his  master;  and  Merlin 
would  not  let  me  win  it  if  I  tried,  for  that  he 
hateth  me  so.  Therefore  I'll  none  of  it." 

In  vain  did  the   King  urge,  entreat,   and 


120        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

command  Guinevere.  She  was  firm  in  her 
opinion  that  no  lady  in  the  court  would  be 
suffered  to  win,  and  inflexibly  resolved  not  to 
expose  herself  to  ridicule.  She  championed 
Lady  Kay  and  the  "Sainte,"  saying  that  if 
ladies  of  their  known  worth  had  been  held  up 
to  public  derision,  what  might  not  happen  to 
her?  If  the  mantle  had  so  obviously  erred 
in  their  case,  what  hope  was  there  that  it 
would  do  justice  to  her? 

When  the  King  objected  that  her  refusal  to 
stand  the  ordeal  would  be  construed  as  a  con- 
fession of  unworthiness,  she  again  took  refuge 
behind  the  pretext  of  "lies,  sleights,  magic  of 
Merlin  and  his  imp." 

The  ladies  generally  were  loyal  to  Guine- 
vere, and  supported  her  vigorously. 

"Sleights  of  Merlin  to  put  shame  upon  us 
all!"  they  cried.  "No  one  will  be  let  win  the 
mantle!  Away  with  it!" 

The  list  of  available  candidates  was  appar- 
ently exhausted.  The  King,  having  failed  to 
induce  Guinevere  to  try  the  ordeal,  had  now 
given  up  hopes  of  seeing  the  coveted  prize 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        121 

won.  What  his  thoughts  were  at  that  time 
it  is  impossible  to  state  precisely;  but  the 
pained  expression  of  his  face  told  of  a  mighty 
conflict  raging  in  his  breast.  The  sight  of  the 
King's  suffering  aroused  general  sympathy, 
and  silence  fell  upon  the  court.  It  was  at  this 
juncture  that  Sir  Craydock  broke  the  still- 
ness: 

"Come,  my  sweetheart,"  said  he  to  his  wife, 
"this  pretty  mantle  is  surely  meant  for  thee. 
Thou  hast  enabled  me  to  win  the  knife  and 
the  horn,  but  they  are  things  that  avail  not  a 
lady.  Now  shalt  thou  win  the  wonderful  man- 
tle the  which  the  gracious  little  stranger  doth 
proffer.  Go,  my  sweetheart,  go  up  without 
fear.  God's  blessing  and  mine  go  with  thee!" 

Looking  rather  than  speaking  her  acknowl- 
edgment of  her  husband's  graceful  compli- 
ment, Lady  Craydock  modestly  made  her  way 
to  the  ordeal  amid  profound  silence.  All  eyes 
were  turned  upon  her,  few  of  them,  however, 
with  friendly  looks. 

Guinevere  first  affected  surprise,  then 
sneered  at  Lady  Craydock;  later  on,  her  face 


122        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

showed  unmistakable  signs  of  malice.  The 
other  ladies  criticised  the  candidate  for  not 
following  the  Queen's  example,  and  heartily 
wished  her  a  failure  more  pronounced  if  pos- 
sible than  that  of  the  "Sainte."  As  a  rule 
the  men  were  neutral,  hoping  perhaps  for  a 
renewal  of  the  merriment  that  had  accompa- 
nied preceding  trials,  but  exhibiting  no  an- 
tagonism to  Lady  Craydock. 

The  first  shock  of  surprise  was  adminis- 
tered to  the  envious  spectators  the  moment 
Lady  Craydock  took  the  mantle  in  her  hands. 
There  was  no  changing  of  color,  no  tremor 
running  through  the  fabric;  it  did  not  resent 
the  touch  of  this  candidate.  But  the  greatest 
surprise  came  when  the  mantle  was  seen  to 
accommodate  itself  in  length  and  width  to 
the  figure  of  Lady  Craydock,  fitting  her  to 
perfection.  So  beautiful  did  she  look  that  the 
men  gazed  in  rapture  upon  her,  and  with  one 
accord  broke  into  loud  cheers. 

''Noble  lady,"  said  Aglaion,  "thou  art 
worthy  to  wear  the  mantle.  Well  hast  thou 
won  it;  faithfully  keep  it,  and  it  will  be  a 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        123 

blessing  to  thee  and  thy  children's  children 
for  many  generations.  Happy  is  the  man  that 
hath  thee  to  wife;  happy  the  child  that  calls 
thee  mother.  In  the  years  to  come  thou  shalt 
be  honored  for  having  this  day  won  the  magic 
mantle." 

Lady  Craydock  bowed  her  thanks  to 
Aglaion,  and  returned  to  her  husband's  side. 
Not  a  word  of  congratulation  from  her  sisters 
of  the  court;  not  a  friendly  look.  There  was, 
however,  many  a  sad  countenance,  many  a 
suppressed  sigh  in  that  gay  throng;  traces  of 
tears,  too,  were  seen  in  many  bright  eyes. 

When  the  King  chivalrously  complimented 
Lady  Craydock,  and  congratulated  her  hus- 
band on  the  possession  of  such  a  treasure,  pro- 
nouncing her  an  ornament  and  a  pattern  to  the 
court,  Guinevere  could  no  longer  conceal  her 
malice. 

"Fie!  my  lord,  that  thou  praisest  this  jade 
to  the  shame  of  thy  own  true  lady,  and  of  all 
the  other  ladies  in  the  court  I  Didst  thou  but 
know  what  we  know  of  her,  thou'dst  set  less 


124        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

store  by  that  trumpery  rag  of  a  mantle.  Why, 
she's  no  better  than  a 

"To  thy  bower,  hussy!"  sternly  commanded 
the  King,  "and  say  thy  paters.  Much  I  fear 
me  that  all  is  not  right  with  thee.  To  thy 
bower!  Thou  shalt  hear  more  of  this  anon." 

Not  venturing  a  retort,  Guinevere  retired 
with  her  attendants,  to  whom  she  airily 
chatted,  affecting  neither  chagrin  at  failing  to 
win  the  mantle,  nor  fear  as  to  the  result  of 
the  forthcoming  curtain  lecture. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        125 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MEANWHILE  Merlin  seemed  to  have  lost 
all  interest  in  the  proceedings,  and  was  en- 
gaged in  drawing  again  the  magic  circle,  all 
traces  of  which  had  disappeared.  The  ordeal 
over,  he  summoned  Aglaion  to  take  his  place 
beside  him  within  the  pentacle.  Gladly  did 
the  sprite  obey,  for  now  he  knew  that,  his  task 
being  finished,  the  hour  of  his  liberation  was 
at  hand. 

"Thou  hast  done  well,  my  brave  sprite," 
said  Merlin,  "and  now  shalt  have  thy  prom- 
ised reward.  Sooner  than  thou  deem'st  shalt 
thou  join  the  merry  rout  of  thy  fellows,  and 
never  again  live  the  thrall  of  mortal  man." 

"O  master,  I  am  so  happy!  But  I  shall 
often  think  of  thee — how  kind  thou  hast  been, 
never  asking  more  than  I  could  perform,  and 
holding  me  but  lightly  in  bondage.  Yea,  I 


126        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

shall  think  of  thee,  and  mayhap  come  to  cheer 
thee  of  my  own  accord." 

"Nay,  good  sprite,  think  no  more  of 
Merlin.  Seek  not  to  leave  thy  sunny  haunts 
and  airy  companions,  for  soon  alas !  I  go  hence, 
and  thou  could'st  never  find  me.  Now  we 
part,  thou  to  deserved  happiness  and  innocent 

enjoyment,  I  to Let  me  touch  once  more 

thy  dainty  hand  and  kiss  thy  pure  brow,  and 
then  farewell.  So  now  'tis  done.  Farewell! 
Say  no  more,  but  hold  thee  ready." 

Merlin  then  applied  a  light  to  the  lines  of 
the  pentacle,  and  soon  the  pillar  of  cloud 
arose,  enveloped  in  which  he  spoke  his  in- 
cantations. As  before,  a  rumbling  noise  was 
heard,  the  invisible  band  came  and  went  as 
the  color  of  the  cloud  changed;  and  when  the 
mist  vanished,  Merlin  stood  alone  in  the  cir- 
cle. 

Ere  the  King  and  courtiers  had  recovered 
from  their  surprise,  Merlin  spoke : 

"My  lord,  thou  hast  heard  my  charge,  and 
hast  seen  the  proofs.  Thy  nobles  affect  not 
to  place  much  belief  in  what  they  have  heard 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        127 

from  my  lips,  nor  in  what  things  have  been 
done  here  this  day;  but  those  things  will  sink 
deep  into  their  hearts,  and  in  time  bring  forth 
good  fruit.  They  will  amend  their  lives,  prac- 
tice virtue  and  charity,  love  honor,  and  achieve 
many  noble  adventures,  thus  averting  for  a 
season  the  doom  that  is  writ  against  Britain. 

"In  love  have  I  spoken,  my  liege;  and  now, 
farewell!" 

So  saying,  Merlin  gathered  his  familiar  old 
gray  cloak  about  him,  took  his  staff  in  his 
hand,  and  like  a  spectre  glided  out  of  the  cas- 
tle ;  nor  was  he  ever  seen  again  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  "merry  Carlisle."  Soon  there- 
after, at  the  hands  of  one  of  the  ladies  of  the 
lake,  of  whom  he  was  enamored  to  madness, 
as  the  legend  tells  us,  he  met  the  ignominious 
fate  he  had  foreseen,  and  to  which  he  had  al- 
luded in  his  message  to  the  King. 

Notwithstanding  the  forebodings  of  Mer- 
lin, or  as  a  consequence  of  his  terrible  warn- 
ing, Arthur  continued  to  reign  prosperously 
in  Britain  for  years  thereafter, and  the  Knights 
of  the  Table  Round  distinguished  themselves 


i28        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

in  many  a  chivalrous  enterprise;  indeed,  their 
noblest  achievement,  namely,  the  finding  of 
the  Sangreal,  was  attained  years  after  the  dis- 
appearance of  Merlin. 

Until  defeat  at  length  overtook  King  Ar- 
thur, Guinevere  was,  as  she  had  been  at  first, 
his  "bride  so  bright  of  blee;"  after  his  death, 
the  legends  further  tell  us  how  sincere  was 
the  grief,  how  complete  the  expiation  of  Guin- 
evere and  Sir  Launcelot. 


END  OF  PART  I. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        129 


PART  II. 

CHAPTER  I. 

IN  pursuit  of  her  theme  our  nimble  muse 
now  leaps  a  chasm  of  centuries,  during  which 
there  have  transpired  events  of  momentous 
importance.  The  Britain  of  Arthur  has 
fallen  a  prey  successively  to  the  Saxons,  the 
Danes,  and  the  Normans;  these,  together  with 
the  native  Celts,  have  blended  their  blood  by 
intermarriage,  and  from  this  mixed  parentage 
is  being  evolved  the  composite  English  race. 

Arthur,  Launcelot,  Galahad,  and  the  other 
Knights  of  the  Table  Round  have  long  since 
passed  away;  their  names  and  achievements 
have  become  as  myths  or  traditions;  many  of 
their  haunts,  mere  matters  of  conjecture. 
Their  castles  have  time  and  again  passed  into 
the  hands  of  other  owners;  many  of  them  have 
been  razed  to  the  ground  by  the  torch  of  the 


130        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

fierce  invaders,  their  very  location  being  im- 
possible to  surmise;  while  of  the  proud  fam- 
ilies represented  in  the  court  of  King  Arthur, 
not  a  vestige  remains,  save  in  the  legends  and 
the  epics  of  the  minstrels. 

But  stay — there  is  one  noble  family  whose 
acquaintance  we  formed  in  the  preceding 
pages,  and  which  has  survived  the  rude  shocks 
of  those  barbarous  times;  whose  posterity  is, 
at  the  period  under  consideration,  almost  ex- 
tinct, but  in  a  fair  way  to  take  up  a  new  lease 
of  life,  and  obviate  for  a  generation  at  least 
the  danger  of  extinction.  Far  in  the  North 
Countrie  stands  a  formidable  castle,  for  so 
many  generations  the  home  of  the  family  in 
question.  It  covers  a  wide  space  of  ground 
with  its  numerous  long,  low  buildings,  which 
are  evidently  of  great  age,  and  of  a  style  of 
architecture  hardly  to  be  seen  elsewhere  in 
Britain  at  this  period.  There  is,  however,  a 
modern  addition  to  it,  which,  together  with 
the  outer  wall,  turrets,  barbicans,  and  other 
means  of  defense,  is  wholly  Norman ;  showing 
that  the  owners  have  yielded  to  the  exigency 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        131 

of  their  day  in  fortifying  themselves  after  the 
manner  of  their  contemporary  barons;  while 
the  preservation  of  the  older  part  may  have 
been  due  to  historical  and  ancestral  associa- 
tions. 

Without  attempting  a  further  description 
of  the  castle,  let  us  look  at  the  coat  of  arms 
of  the  noble  owner.  The  device  is  certainly 
unique,  and  when  the  various  parts  of  it  have 
been  enumerated,  the  reader  will  easily  infer 
what  is  the  family  name.  It  consists  of  a  hand 
grasping,  in  an  upright  position,  a  sheathed 
knife,  on  the  point  of  which  is  an  inverted 
drinking  cup,  or  horn,  the  motto — 

UXORIS  VIRTUTE  PRAECEDO, — 

being  evidently  the  inspiration  of  chivalry  in 
its  highest  form. 

Such  is  Craydock  Castle,  whose  noble  own- 
ers have  all  those  centuries  withstood  the 
brunt  of  war,  fire,  and  rapine,  and  been  en- 
abled in  some  mysterious  way  to  hold  on  to 
their  ancestral  home  and  domain,  successfully 
defending  them  against  all  assailants.  From 


132        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  days  of  Arthur,  this  has  continued  to  be 
the  house  of  the  gentle  Craydock's  descend- 
ants. Of  what  other  Knight  of  the  Table 
Round  can  a  similar  statement  be  made? 
Where  in  all  Britain  is  to  be  found  living  the 
posterity  of  those  gallant  knights  and  fair 
dames  who  on  that  memorable  Yule-tide  sat 
around  the  festive  board  at  Carlisle,  and 
heard  the  fiery  eloquence  of  Merlin  as  he  de- 
nounced the  licentiousnes  of  the  court  and 
prophesied  the  defeat  of  Arthur  and  the  ulti- 
mate downfall  of  his  country?  Gone — all 
gone!  They  have  been  wiped  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth;  those  dark  centuries,  tur- 
bulent as  the  ocean,  have  swallowed  them  up, 
closed  over  them,  and  there  are  none  left  to 
bear  their  names.  But  Aglaion's  prophecy  of 
Lady  Craydock  has  been  fulfilled — her  chil- 
dren's children  have  been  blessed  for  many 
generations;  and  they  have  never  ceased  to 
revere  the  memory  of  the  illustrious  lady 
whom  they  regard  as  the  real  founder  of  the 
family's  greatness,  and  whose  purity  shone  so 
conspicuous  in  Arthur's  court.  To  her  grate- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        133 

ful  descendants  she  is  still  a  living  influence — 
an  inspiration  to  virtue;  they  have  come  to 
attribute  their  continued  prosperity  to  her 
and  to  the  Magic  Mantle,  with  all  that  it 
implies. 


134        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  II. 

IN  the  latter  half  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
when  our  story  reopens,  the  Craydock  family 
has  been  reduced  in  numbers  almost  to  the 
point  of  extinction.  A  most  important  crisis 
has  arrived,  to  the  consideration  of  which,  and 
the  part  played  therein  by  the  Magic  Mantle, 
the  following  pages  are  devoted. 

The  sole  male  representative  of  the  family 
at  this  time  is  a  young  man  who  has  just  a  few 
months  previously  come  of  age.  He  was  a 
posthumous  child,  the  father  having  been  ac- 
cidentally killed  less  than  a  year  after  mar- 
riage; so  that  there  were  no  brothers  or  sis- 
ters to  whom  the  title  and  estates  might  de- 
scend in  the  event  of  the  young  heir's  demise. 
Young  Lord  Craydock  was  therefore  an  ob- 
ject of  the  greatest  solicitude  to  his  mother, 
the  Lady  Castina,  and  her  brother,  Sir  Ber- 
tram, to  whom  had  been  entrusted  the  care  and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        135 

education  of  the  boy,  as  well  as  the  manage- 
ment of  the  estate. 

Sir  Bertram,  who  was  a  few  years  the  senior 
of  his  sister,  was  a  gentleman  of  the  highest 
character,  an  ornament  to  chivalry,  proficient 
in  all  knightly  accomplishments  and  in  the 
learning  of  his  time;  so  that  he  was  well  qual- 
ified to  look  after  the  physical,  moral,  and  in- 
tellectual training  of  the  young  lord.  Well, 
too,  did  he  perform  his  duty;  indeed,  the 
nephew  never  realized  the  loss  of  a  father's 
affection  and  guidance. 

Equally  noble-minded  was  Lady  Craydock, 
though  of  a  less  even  temper,  and  inclined  to 
anticipate  trouble.  Loving  her  son  with  all 
her  heart,  she  was  devotedly  attached  to  his 
interests,  and  lived  but  for  him.  When  her 
husband  was  so  untimely  snatched  from  her 
side,  the  care  and  upbringing  of  his  unborn 
child  became  the  ruling  motive  of  her  life. 
So  much  depended  on  this  one  faint  spark  of 
life  that  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  if  over- 
solicitude  had  somewhat  marred  her  naturally 
sunny  disposition.  Many  a  time  she  had  en- 


136       THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 

dured,  in  anticipation,  all  the  pangs  of  be- 
reavement; every  little  sickness  that  befell  her 
darling  presented  to  her  mind  a  picture  of 
death,  a  shroud,  and  a  childless  widowhood. 
Now  the  ailments  of  childhood  were  left  be- 
hind, the  dangers  of  boyhood  had  been  safely 
got  over,  and  young  Craydock  had  crossed  the 
threshold  of  manhood,  as  fine  a  specimen  of 
his  race  as  any  proud  mother  could  wish;  and 
yet  Lady  Craydock  was  not  quite  satisfied. 
Much  had  been  done,  no  doubt,  towards  start- 
ing him  on  the  right  path;  there  was  much  to 
be  grateful  for;  but  until  the  approaching 
crisis  were  safely  passed,  she  felt  that  her  life's 
work  was  only  partly  accomplished. 

Young  Craydock  gave  every  promise  of  ful- 
filling the  high  hopes  entertained  of  him  by 
his  mother  and  uncle.  Under  their  watchful 
care  his  character  had  been  moulded,  and  he 
bade  fair  to  do  credit  to  his  illustrious  name. 
Nature  inclined  him  to  love  all  that  was  good 
and  noble,  and  to  scorn  the  false,  the  base,  the 
unjust;  heredity,  if  it  means  anything  at  all, 
implies  all  this;  and  the  principle  of  selection 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        137 

had  been  rigidly  applied  in  the  Craydock 
family  for  many  generations.  There  were, 
however,  certain  traits  in  his  character,  which 
were  the  cause  of  much  uneasiness  to  his 
mother.  Although  there  was  no  fear  of  his 
going  morally  astray,  it  was  not  unlikely  that 
his  impulsiveness,  his  almost  reckless  bravery, 
and  the  inflexibility  of  his  will — these,  joined 
to  an  ardent  temperament,  would  lead  him 
into  some-  entanglement  that  would  entail  the 
most  serious  consequences. 

Each  age  in  a  child's  life  brings  trials  and 
troubles  peculiar  to  itself.  The  mother  wishes 
that  the  baby  in  arms  could  walk;  but  she  finds 
that  the  labor  of  following  the  little  tot  and 
keeping  it  out  of  mischief  is  greater  than  that 
of  carrying  it  about.  Then  she  wishes  it  were 
old  enough  to  go  out  unattended;  but  this  pe- 
riod, too,  brings  a  host  of  unlooked-for  fears. 
And  so  on,  and  the  poor  mother  concludes  that 
each  succeeding  age,  to  which  she  had  so 
fondly  looked  forward,  brings  a  greater  crop 
of  worry  than  its  predecessor.  When  the  chil- 
dren are  grown,  and  begin  to  assert  their  man- 


138        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

hood  or  womanhood  by  claiming  and  taking 
a  little  more  liberty,  the  distracted  mother 
wishes  they  were  all  children  again,  and  came, 
obedient  to  her  cluck,  under  the  shelter  of  her 
wings  at  sundown. 

Although  Lady  Craydock  and  Sir  Bertram 
had  the  greatest  affection  for  each  other,  and 
were  as  one  in  seeking  to  advance  the  interests 
of  the  young  heir,  there  was  one  point  in 
which  they  did  not  agree,  and  which  was  be- 
coming a  subject  of  daily  dispute  between 
them.  The  mother  had  not  been  perfectly 
candid  with  her  son;  she  had  insisted  on  keep- 
ing from  him  certain  conditions  and  restric- 
tions which  tradition  had  imposed  upon  every 
Craydock  heir.  Sir  Bertram  had  acquiesced 
in  this  line  of  policy,  and  young  Craydock 
had  reached  the  age  of  manhood  without  be- 
ing informed  of  the  ordeal  he  had  to  pass  be- 
fore he  could  enter  into  possession  of  his  es- 
tates. But  their  reticence  had  been  prompted 
by  the  best  of  motives;  the  ordeal  required 
strength  and  courage,  and  involved  great  per- 
sonal danger;  and  their  silence  had  been  main- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        139 

tained  solely  with  the  view  of  allowing  the 
young  man  time  to  develop  the  full  strength 
of  manhood  before  attempting  the  task.  They 
had  dreaded — not  without  reason — that  the 
brave  and  impulsive  young  lord  would  have 
rushed  into  the  danger  as  soon  as  he  learned 
what  was  required  of  him. 

The  time  had  now  come,  Sir  Bertram  main- 
tained, when  Lord  Craydock  should  be  fully 
informed;  the  withholding  of  this  one  thing 
meant  the  withholding  of  so  many  others, 
which  the  young  man  had  a  right  to  know,  and 
about  which  he  was  very  naturally  inquisitive. 
It  was  awkward,  to  say  the  least,  for  a  man  of 
Sir  Bertram's  honor  to  have  to  reply  with 
evasions;  but  the  fond  mother  would  always 
answer  that  Craydock  was  but  a  boy  yet,  and 
that  every  year  gained  was  so  much  in  his 
favor. 

Since  coming  of  age,  Craydock  had  caused 
some  uneasiness  to  his  mother  and  Sir  Ber- 
tram. Hitherto  he  had  always  been  attended 
by  his  uncle,  when  he  rode  forth;  but  now,  as 
if  to  avoid  the  uncle's  surveillance,  he  fre- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

quently  started  on  long,  solitary  rides  without 
intimating  either  his  destination  or  the  time 
of  his  return.  Nor  did  he  always  volunteer 
an  account  of  his  doings;  in  fact,  there  were 
times  when  he  showed  a  decided  objection  to 
being  catechised,  and  he  conveyed  the  impres- 
sion that  now  he  was  a  man  well  able  to  take 
care  of  himself,  and  not  to  be  watched  over 
like  a  child. 

This  was  one  way  in  which  Craydock  was 
asserting  his  manhood — he  had  broken  away 
from  the  restraint  of  his  non-age,  beyond  hope 
of  recall.  Lady  Craydock  and  Sir  Bertram 
acknowledged  as  much.  Had  there  been  no 
other  change  in  young  Craydock,  there  would 
have  been  no  cause  for  alarm;  but  he  had  be- 
come restless,  moody,  and  less  sociable  than 
formerly.  Home  no  longer  had  the  same  at- 
traction for  him;  his  days  were  frequently 
spent  elsewhere — how  or  where  he  never 
deigned  to  explain.  The  manifest  change  in 
Craydock  was  the  subject  of  many  a  conversa- 
tion between  his  guardians,  and  they  sought 
to  account  for  it  in  various  ways.  It  was  per- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        141 

fectly  natural,  Bertram  said,  for  a  youth  of 
his  age  to  become  dissatisfied  with  home.  It 
was  only  the  working  of  that  feeling  of  unrest 
which  is  right  and  proper  for  young  men  of 
spirit  to  possess — that  feeling  which  explores 
new  lands,  settles  new  countries  and  roams 
the  world  over  in  search  of  adventure,  riches, 
and  knowledge.  Lady  Craydock  feared  lest 
her  son's  restlessness  proceeded  from  an  un- 
gratified  desire  for  adventure  and  military 
glory.  The  gratification  of  this  wish  implied 
separation,  danger,  perhaps  death;  and  the 
poor  mother  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  it. 

They  thought,  too,  that  the  cause  of  Cray- 
dock's  discontent  might  be  the  lack,  at  Cray- 
dock  Castle,  of  suitable  companionship;  and 
this  seemed  a  very  probable  explanation.  The 
young  lords  in  that  part  of  the  country  were 
not  numerous  at  any  time,  and  just  then  there 
were  practically  none  of  his  own  age  and  sta- 
tion, with  whom  he  could  associate;  most  of 
them  were  either  in  the  court  or  in  the  retinue 
of  one  of  the  princes.  Perhaps  he  longed  for  a 
taste  of  court  life,  they  thought;  but  as  that, 


142        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

too,  meant  separation,  the  mother  did  not  dare 
question  her  son  on  the  subject. 

It  did  not  occur  to  either  of  the  guardians 
that  possibly  Craydock  might  be  in  love.  The 
question  of  his  marrying  or  not  marrying  had 
never  yet  been  broached  in  the  young  man's 
presence,  though  it  was  a  topic  of  frequent 
discussion  between  the  elders.  As  apparently 
no  thought  of  marriage  had  yet  entered  the 
young  man's  mind,  Castina  and  Bertram  pur- 
posely avoided  the  remotest  allusion  to  it  in 
his  presence,  lest  the  mere  mention  of  the  sub- 
ject should  implant  the  idea.  To  a  person  of 
Craydock's  temperament  the  interval  between 
resolutionand  action  is  quickly  bridged;  Cray- 
dock's  plans,  once  formed,  did  not  hang  fire; 
he  entered  upon  the  execution  of  them  with  a 
determination  to  surmount  every  obstacle,  to 
master  every  difficulty.  It  was  this  trait  that 
had  enabled  him  to  accomplish  so  much,  and 
had  already  won  for  him  a  more  than  local 
reputation  for  skill  in  all  feats  of  arms,  for 
prowess  in  the  tourney,  for  daring  in  the  chase, 
and  for  scholarly  and  knightly  accomplish- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        143 

ments.  They  concluded,  therefore,  that  once 
Craydock  met  his  affinity,  his  courtship  would 
be  a  brief  one;  and  that  it  would  be  wise  on 
their  part  to  defer  all  suggestion  of  marriage 
until  Craydock  himself  should  first  broach 
the  subject,  or  at  least  until  he  was  a  year  or 
two  older.  They  had  settled  between  them- 
selves as  to  whom  he  should  marry,  and  had 
even  drawn  up  a  list  of  young  ladies  whom, 
for  one  reason  or  another,  they  pronounced 
ineligible. 

But  of  course  there  was  no  hurry;  Cray- 
dock,  though  of  age  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  was 
not  yet  of  age  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
family.  He  was  little  more  than  a  boy;  until 
a  few  weeks  ago,  his  hawks,  his  hounds,  and 
his  horses  had  engaged  most  of  his  attention. 
Should  he  express  himself  as  tired  of  the  mo- 
notony of  home  life,  why  then  a  court  appoint- 
ment was  his  for  the  asking,  Lady  Craydock 
reasoned.  On  the  whole,  it  was  best  to  wait 
and  say  nothing  until  occasion  compelled  them 
to  speak. 

In  matters  pertaining  to  the  marriage  of  the 


144        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

young,  the  most  carefully  prepared  plans  of 
parents  and  guardians  are  very  liable  to  be 
frustrated.  A  father  may  bestow  fortune  and 
blessing,  or  withhold  them  as  he  sees  fit; 
but  neither  a  parent's  wrath  nor  the  prospect 
of  comparative  poverty  will  deter  a  young 
man  of  spirit  from  asserting  his  right  to  select 
his  own  life-partner.  Such  a  young  man  com- 
mands popular  admiration  for  his  pluck;  the 
good  wishes  of  the  community  go  with  him; 
and  the  public  rejoices  to  learn  that  the  mar- 
riage is  a  happy  one,  and  claims  a  certain 
amount  of  the  credit,  for  of  course  the  public 
knew  all  along  how  it  would  end.  Should, 
however,  the  marriage  prove  unhappy,  the 
fickle  public  loses  all  interest  in  the  head- 
strong young  man,  asserting  that  it  serves  him 
right  for  not  hearkening  to  the  advice  of  his 
old  father. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        145 


CHAPTER  III. 

"MY  lady  mother,"  said  Craydock  one 
morning  as  they  were  about  to  leave  the  break- 
fast table,  "my  lady  mother  and  good  uncle,  I 
would  consult  you  upon  a  matter  that  greatly 
concerneth  me.  May  I  speak  now,  or  shall  we 
defer  the  matter  to  another  occasion?" 

"Speak  now  by  all  means,  my  son,"  replied 
Castina;  "the  discussion  of  aught  that  con- 
cerneth thee  will  be  to  Sir  Bertram  and  my- 
self an  agreeable  way  of  passing  the  time  this 
wet  morning.  Say  I  aright,  good  brother?" 

"In  good  sooth  hast  thou  spoken,  sister.  The 
interests  of  my  lord  are  ever  in  our  minds  and 
very  often  on  our  tongues;  indeed,  we  live  for 
little  else.  Speak  now,  my  lord;  we  await 
your  pleasure." 

"Then  I  would  intimate  as  gently  as  be- 
cometh  a  courteous  knight,  that  my  heart  is 


146        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

set  upon  a  fair  lady,  whom  I  would  wed  with- 
out delay." 

Craydock  had  spoken  deliberately  and  with- 
out embarrassment,  using  only  the  politeness 
habitual  to  him  in  addressing  his  mother  and 
uncle;  but  had  the  situation  been  devised  with 
malicious  intent  to  make  his  words  effective, 
the  result  had  hardly  been  more  startling.  The 
proverbial  thunder-bolt  from  a  serene  sky  was 
as  nothing  compared  to  this;  only  that  very 
morning  Castina  and  Bertram  had  lulled 
themselves  into  a  feeling  of  false  security,  con- 
gratulating themselves  that,  whatever  was  the 
cause  of  Craydock's  unrest,  certainly  they 
could  wait  a  while  before  acquainting  Cray- 
dock  of  the  ordeal  he  had  to  undergo. 

As  it  was,  Castina  swooned.  Even  Bertram 
was  struck  dumb  by  the  shock;  the  condition 
of  his  sister,  however,  called  for  immediate  ac- 
tion on  his  part,  and  afforded  him  relief. 
Craydock  was  amazed  at  the  effect  his  simple 
'  words  had  produced;  but,  quick  to  act,  he 
summoned  assistance  and  saw  to  the  comfort 
of  his  mother. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        147 

When  Craydock  had  time  to  collect  his 
thoughts,  numerous  questions  arose  in  his 
mind.  What  had  he  done  to  create  such  con- 
sternation in  his  mother  and  uncle?  Was 
there  anything  wrong  in  the  announcement  he 
had  made?  Was  it  not  perfectly  right,  proper, 
and  natural  for  a  young  man  to  turn  his 
thoughts  to  the  fair  sex  and  matrimony?  Was 
the  question  of  marriage  so  all-important  in 
his  case  as  to  account  for  the  startling  effect 
of  his  words? 

Craydock  could  find  no  satisfactory  answer 
to  his  own  questions — nothing  but  vague  sur- 
mises, which,  however,  he  dismissed  as  unjust 
to  his  respected  mother  and  uncle.  But  he  was 
not  required  to  remain  long  in  suspense;  Lady 
Craydock  was  soon  restored  to  consciousness, 
and  though  urged  by  her  attendants  to  rest, 
insisted  on  resuming  the  interrupted  interview 
with  her  son. 

"Pray,  my  dear  mother,"  objected  Cray- 
dock,  "let  us  speak  no  further  of  this  matter 
at  the  present  time.  Wait  until  thou  art 
stronger  and  more  composed.  Mes:ems  that 


148        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  subject  whereof  I  spake  is  not  to  the  liking 
of  thee  or  of  my  uncle." 

"Nay,  my  son,  it  was  the  suddenness  where- 
with it  burst  upon  us  that  took  away  our 
breath.  But  we  must  speak  fully  of  this  mat- 
ter ere  we  leave  it,  because  there  is  much  con- 
nected therewith  that  thou  must  learn.  Now 
tell  us,  Craydock,  who  is  the  lady  on  whom 
thy  heart  is  fixed?" 

"It  is  the  fairest  maid  in  all  England,  and 
saving  only  my  lady  mother,  the  most  virtuous 
lady  in  all  Christendom." 

"By  the  blessed  virgin!  'tis  spoken  like  a 
Craydock  and  a  true  Christian  .knight,"  re- 
marked Sir  Bertram.  "Thou  hast  made  a  fair 
beginning,  my  lord." 

"Doubtless  she  is  all  thou  think'st  her,"  ob- 
served Lady  Craydock.  "Didst  thou  think 
otherwise,  thou  wert  unworthy  of  thy  name, 
and  no  true  knight.  But  tell  us  who  is  this 
paragon  of  beauty  and  excellence." 

"She  is  the  Lady  Honore  of  Clutha,  whom, 
I  believe,  you  have  never  met,  but  with  whom, 
I  hope,  you  will  soon  become  better  acquaint- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        149 

ed,"  Craydock  replied,  with  the  utmost  can- 
dor. 

Now  it  so  happened  that  the  name  of  the 
young  lady  in  question  was  inscribed  on  the 
list  of  ineligibles — not  for  any  personal  objec- 
tion to  Honore,  but  rather  for  family  reasons. 
There  had  never  been  any  intercourse  between 
the  Grammonts  and  the  Craydocks;  in  fact, 
the  former  had  been  a  most  exclusive  Norman 
family,  priding  themselves  on  the  purity  of 
their  blood,  and  being  suspected  of  still  look- 
ing down  upon  the  native  Britons.  Certain  it 
is  that  the  Grammonts  had  always  married 
Normans;  some  of  them  had  even  gone  to 
France  to  secure  wives.  This  refusal  to  amal- 
gamate with  the  conquered  people — this  man- 
ifest assumption  of  superiority — had  engen- 
dered some  antipathy,  in  which  the  Craydocks 
shared.  Thus  it  was  that  the  Lady  Honore 
came  to  be  on  Lady  Cray  dock's  list  of  in- 
eligibles. 

"But,  Craydock,  thou  know'st  not  what  thou 
dost,"  said  his  mother  with  some  asperity. 
"Thou  shalt  not " 


150        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Shalt  not!"  interrupted  Craydock.  "These 
be  strong  words  thou  usest.  Pray,  consider 
that  I  am  no  longer  a  boy  under  tutelage,  to 
whom  thou  mayst  say,  'This  must  thou  do,  and 
that  shalt  thou  not  do.'  Am  not  I  of  age,  and 
able  to  act  and  judge  for  myself  in  a  matter 
that  so  much  concerneth  my  life's  happiness?" 

"Nay,  my  lord,"  interposed  Bertram,  "calm 
thy  temper,  nor  upbraid  so  much  as  by  a  look 
the  mother  whose  sole  purpose  in  life  for  the 
last  score  of  years  has  been  to  make  thee 
happy.  Thou  hast  spoken  in  haste,  and  wilt 
be  the  first  to  repent  it.  Have  patience,  and 
thou  shalt  hear  certain  information  concern- 
ing thy  coming  of  age  and  thy  marriage,  the 
which  hath  been  withheld  from  thee.  When 
thou  hast  heard  all,  it  will  appear  to  thee,  as 
it  does  to  thy  mother,  that  thou  art  not  yet  so 
free  to  act  for  thyself  as  thou  hast  supposed." 

"Give  me  thy  pardon,  my  son,"  entreated 
Lady  Craydock,  "if  I  have  seemed  to  use 
harsh  words  to  thee.  Interrupt  us  not,  I  be- 
seech you,  nor  fly  into  a  rage,  while  we  speak. 
There  are  certain  traditions  in  the  Craydock 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        151 

family  which,  beginning  in  the  time  of  that 
illustrious  ancestor  who  graced  the  court  of 
King  Arthur,  have  bound  our  house  for  cen- 
turies. These  traditions  have  always  been 
respected  by  the  heads  of  the  family;  they 
have  come  to  have  the  force  of  laws;  and  no 
one  who  has  the  welfare  of  himself  and  kin- 
dred at  heart,  may  set  them  at  naught.  Listen, 
my  son,  and  thy  uncle  will  tell  thee  what,  per- 
haps, thou  shouldst  have  known  before  this. 
If  we  have  erred  in  not  sooner  acquainting 
thee  of  it,  be  assured  that  we  deemed  it  most 
to  thy  interest  to  pursue  such  a  course." 

Sir  Bertram  then  narrated  at  length  the  his- 
tory of  the  family,  being  careful  to  explain  the 
origin  and  true  meaning  of  the  family  motto — 

UXORIS  VIRTUTE  PRAECEDO. 

He  related  how  the  original  Craydock,  per- 
ceiving that  his  end  was  near,  had  urged  upon 
his  heir  the  importance  of  selecting  a  wjfe 
with  the  utmost  care.  The  mother  was  of  par- 
amount influence  in  the  family,  he  said,  and 
had  more  to  do  with  the  moulding  of  the  chil- 


152        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

dren's  characters  than  the  father;  and  in  order 
to  secure  a  happy  home  and  the  blessing  of 
healthy,  virtuous  children,  it  was  necessary 
to  marry  a  wife  pure  in  mind  and  healthy  in 
body.  Therefore,  committing  the  Magic 
Mantle  to  his  son's  keeping,  he  enjoined  that 
it  be  kept  in  the  family  forever;  and  that  each 
lady  aspiring  to  the  hand  of  a  Craydock  heir, 
should  first  submit  to  the  ordeal  of  the  mantle. 
This  was  the  only  way  in  which  the  aspirant 
could  be  proved  worthy;  the  ordeal  was  im- 
perative and  inevitable,  and  no  lady  who  re- 
fused or  failed  to  stand  the  test  could  become 
a  member  of  the  Craydock  family. 


153 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"AND  is  the  Magic  Mantle  still  in  our  fam- 
ily's possession?"  inquired  Craydock,  who  had 
manifested  much  interest  in  Bertram's  nar- 
rative. 

"Yea,  my  son,"  returned  Castina,  "and  there 
is  naught  among  all  our  belongings,  save  our 
good  name,  that  we  value  so  much.  We  be- 
lieve it  to  be  the  Craydock  talisman,  which 
hath  preserved  our  name  and  brought  to  us 
prosperity  for  so  many  generations." 

"Then,"  replied  Craydock  with  emphasis, 
"the  Magic  Mantle  need  not  retard  or  pre- 
vent my  wedding  the  Lady  Honore." 

"But,"  interposed  Sir  Bertram,  "my  lord, 
thou  hast  not  yet  heard  all  that  thou  hast  to 
learn.  What  I  have  told  thee  concerneth  thy 
wife  that  is  to  be,  now  shalt  thou  learn  that 
which  most  directly  concerneth  thyself." 

Resuming  his  narrative,  Sir  Bertram  then 


154        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

told  how  stainless  had  been  the  honor,  How 
strict  the  morality  of  the  Craydocks;  in  more 
recent  generations,  too,  they  had  been  imbued 
with  a  deep  religious  fervor.  One  Craydock 
lord,  who  had  taken  part  in  the  First  Crusade, 
returned  from  the  Holy  Land  an  enthusiastic 
champion  of  the  Christian  cause.  Though 
broken  in  health,  this  Crusader  claimed  to 
have  been  benefited  so  much  spiritually,  that, 
till  the  day  of  his  death,  he  never  ceased  to 
thank  God  for  having  permitted  him  to  join, 
however  unworthily,  in  such  a  noble  cause. 
In  a  moment  of  holy  rapture  this  Crusader 
had  imposed  a  trying  ordeal  upon  each  suc- 
cessive Craydock  heir. 

"The  legend  hath  reference  to  this,"  con- 
tinued Sir  Bertram.    "The  words  are: 

{ 'While  Cray  dock' s  'wedded  'wife  is  pure, 
The  Craydock  line  shall  still  endure; 
Till  Craydock  shall  his  knighthood  prove, 
He  may  not  reap  rewards  of  love' ' 

"I  apprehend  not,"  remarked  Lord  Cray- 
dock,  "what  part  of  the  legend  applieth  to 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        155 

me.  Ye  know  that  I  have  been  knighted  al- 
ready by  the  good  King  Henry  himself." 

"True,  my  son,"  rejoined  his  mother,  "in 
the  usual  manner  of  men  thou  art  a  knight. 
But  the  ordinary  standard  of  honor  and  valor 
did  not  satisfy  that  crusading  ancestor  of 
yours.  He  imposed  the  condition  that  his  heir 
should  be  regarded  as  a  minor  until  he  had 
proved  his  knighthood  by  striking  a  blow  at 
the  enemies  of  Christ.  From  that  time  down 
to  the  present,  this  test  has  been  endured  by 
each  Craydock  heir  before  he  has  beea  ad- 
mitted to  full  possession  of  his  estates.  Thy 
father  and  thy  grandfather  fought  against  the 
infidels  in  Spain;  and  if  thou  wouldst  live  up 
to  the  traditions  of  thy  family,  thou  also  must 
serve  a  twelvemonth  and  a  day  for  Christ,  his 
cause.  When  thou  hast  done  that,  then  'tis 
time  enough  to  think  of  marriage." 

"I  will  abate  not  one  jot  or  tittle  of  the  high 
code  imposed  by  the  traditions  of  our  family," 
asseverated  Craydock,  with  vehemence.  "But 
wherefore  was  not  I  sooner  apprised  of  this?" 

"Because,     my    lord,"     replied    Bertram, 


156        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"though  thou  art  big  and  strong  and  brave, 
thy  thews  and  sinews  are  scarce  hard  enough 
to  cope  successfully  against  the  Moslems,  who 
are  foemen  not  to  be  despised  by  the  best 
lance  in  Christendom." 

"Nevertheless,"  quoth  Craydock,  "had  I  but 
known  this  sooner,  I  should  ere  now  have  per- 
formed this  duty,  or  perished  in  the  attempt. 
Had  I  but  known  this  a  month  or  two  ago, 
I  might  even  now  have  been  on  my  way  in 
company  of  the  Princes  Edward  and  Edmund, 
who,  I  heard,  were  to  join  King  Louis  IX.'s 
expedition.  But  I  shall  lose  no  time  in  setting 
out;  mayhap  I  shall  overtake  the  Princes  in 
France;  and  failing  in  that,  I  shall  either  pro- 
ce'ed  to  the  East,  or  strike  a  blow  in  Spain.  I 
burn  to  be  gone,  and  now  I  shall  set  about  ma- 
king ready  for  the  journey." 

So  saying,  Craydock  withdrew,  leaving  his 
mother  and  Bertram  to  themselves. 

"  'Tis  even  as  we  thought,"  remarked  Ber- 
tram to  his  sister.  "No  sooner  hath  he  heard 
of  the  danger  to  be  encountered  than  straight- 
way he  flieth  to  meet  it." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        157 

"Would  to  God  he  were  safe  through  it," 
sighed  the  poor  mother.  "This  hath  been 
my  constant  prayer  since  his  father  died. 
Faithfully  hath  the  Lord  kept  his  promise 
made  unto  all  them  that  fear  him  and  call 
upon  his  name;  and  He,  who  hath  safely 
brought  the  boy  from  childhood  to  manhood, 
will  not  forsake  his  servant  in  the  hour  of  dan- 
ger. Such  is  my  faith,  dear  brother;  such  is 
yours,  I  trust.  Let  us  double  our  prayers,  and 
treble  our  alms  in  Craydock's  absence;  let  us 
engage  in  holy  works  of  charity,  and  so  beg 
a  continuance  of  God's  favor  in  Craydock's 
behoof." 

"Amen  to  that,  sister,  with  all  my  heart; 
we  have  need  of  God's  help  at  all  times.  As 
for  me,  I  fear  not  much  for  the  safety  of  my 
lord;  for  I  dare  avow  that,  young  as  he  is, 
there  be  few  better  lances  in  all  England. 
But  lately,  in  the  tournament  given  in  honor 
of  the  Princes'  visit,  he  encountered  some  of 
the  knights  of  greatest  renown,  and  so  ac- 
quitted himself  that  he  won  the  plaudits  of 
the  admiring  spectators,  as  well  as  encomiums 


158        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

from  the  doughty  Prince  Edward  himself. 
Have  no  fear,  sister.  Craydock,  though  but 
a  boy  in  years,  is  a  man  in  arms ;  and  he  who 
seeks  to  break  a  lance  with  him  shall  find  him 
a  courteous  antagonist  or  a  terrible  foe." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        159 


CHAPTER  V. 

THERE  was  unwonted  stir  within  the  pre- 
cincts of  Clutha  Castle  on  the  morning  follow- 
ing the  important  interview  described  in  the 
two  preceding  chapters.  All  shared  in  the 
joyous  excitement,  from  the  noble  young  mis- 
tress down  to  the  scullion.  The  oldest  re- 
tainers, wrinkled  and  bent  with  age,  partook 
in  the  general  joy,  and  seemed  to  renew  their 
youth  because  the  gloom  of  mourning  which 
had  for  so  long  overshadowed  the  castle,  was 
now  lifted.  Its  gates  were  once  more  to  be 
opened  in  hospitality;  its  halls  would  again 
echo  to  the  tread  of  gallant  knights  and  the 
laughter  of  fair  dames.  Nimble  feet  would 
again  beat  time  to  the  lively  strains  of  the  lute 
and  the  harp ;  the  frequent  banquet,  with  its 
mirth  and  laughter,  song  and  jest,  would  ban- 
ish the  last  traces  of  bereavement  from  its 
halls ;  and  Clutha  would  become,  as  it  ought 


160        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

to  be,  the  social  centre  it  had  been  in  former 
years. 

Such  were  the  anticipations  of  the  menials, 
to  whom  the  reopening  of  Clutha  to  the  out- 
side world  portended  a  revival  of  the  festive 
revelry  that  had  been  a  feature  of  the  late 
Lord  Grammont's  earlier  regime;  their  joy,  it 
is  feared,  might  be  ascribed  to  purely  selfish 
motives.  But  those  of  the  household  who 
were  nearest  to  the  person  of  the  Lady  Honore, 
were  animated  by  a  very  different  spirit,  and 
rejoiced  simply  in  the  happiness  of  their 
young  mistress.  However  different  may  have 
been  their  motives,  all  showed  equal  alacrity 
in  performing  their  tasks  on  that  bright  May 
morning. 

What  was  the  occasion  of  this  unusual  stir 
in  Clutha?  Nothing  more  than  a  visit  from 
Lord  Craydock,  who  was  coming,  the  messen- 
ger had  said,  on  business  of  great  importance. 
To  what  could  this  important  business  relate, 
if  not  to  the  contemplated  marriage  between 
him  and  the  Lady  Honore?  At  any  rate, 
Craydock  was  coming,  and  that  was  good  and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        161 

sufficient  reason  for  rejoicing  on  the  part  of 
Honore. 

The  fact  that  their  young  mistress  had  laid 
aside  her  weeds  of  mourning,  and  begun  to 
entertain  guests,  augured  merrier,  livelier 
times  for  the  dependants,  who,  measuring  the 
greatness  of  their  house  by  the  frequency  and 
splendor  of  its  feasts,  had  deplored  the  Sab- 
bath-like quiet  that  had  reigned  in  Clutha 
since  the  demise  of  Honore's  father. 

"By  my  troth,  Ralph,"  quoth  an  old  servitor 
to  his  companion,  "the  very  sight  of  our  young 
mistress  doth  warm  my  old  blood,  and  make 
me  feel  young  again.  Saw  ye  e'er  so  fair  a 
face?" 

"Never  on  living  mortal,  Eustace.  Once  I 
went  in  the  train  of  my  lord,  her  father,  to 
France  and  to  Rome.  There,  indeed,  I  saw> 
painted  on  the  walls  and  windows  of  great 
churches,  pictures  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
whose  sweet,  sad  face  I  can  never  forget. 
There  were  angels,  too,  whose  faces  were  the 
fairest  man  can  think  or  dream  of;  but  I  dare 


i6z        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

swear  that  none  of  them  was  fairer  than  that 
of  the  Lady  Honore." 

"She  looketh  somewhat  like  her  mother, 


meseems." 


"Ay,  that  she  does,  Eustace.  She  hath  the 
same  goodly  height  and  sprightly  gait;  the 
same  cast  of  features,  but  she  hath  a  more  gra- 
cious smile.  The  Lady  Honore  remindeth 
me  of  a  saint,  but  I  have  known  the  mother, 
in  one  of  her  fits,  to  storm  like  a  fury.  Our 
young  lady's  smile  is  ever  present;  the  moth- 
er's was  uncertain  as  April  weather." 

"The  Lady  Honore  hath  made  quick  choice 
of  a  mate." 

"That  she  hath,  forsooth.  Like  a  young 
bird  that  hath  just  hopped  out  o'  its  nest,  she 
spreads  her  wings,  gives  a  chirp,  and  straight- 
way my  young  lord  comes  billing  to  her." 

"  'Tis  a  pretty  match,  but  a  strange  one. 
The  Craydocks  were  never  known  to  have  any 
dealings  with  the  Grammonts  before." 

"Sooner  would  I  have  dreamt  of  a  dove 
mating  with  a  falcon.  Had  my  lord  been 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        163 

alive  such  a  match  had  never  been  thought  of." 

"Hast  heard  aught  against  Craydock?"   - 

"Nay;  naught  against  him,  but  much  in  his 
favor.  He  is  a  young  lord  of  approved  valor 
and  prowess,  than  whom  there  is  none  of 
greater  promise  in  all  the  north  country.  In 
sooth,  were  our  lady  to  search  the  whole  of 
England  and  France  as  well,  she  could  not 
find  a  more  proper  mate." 

"Right  glad  am  I  to  hear  on't.  Now  we 
shall  see  and  hear  somewhat  of  life  beyond 
these  walls." 

"Know  ye  how  Clutha  has  been  nicknamed 
by  the  folk,  gentle  and  simple  alike?  'Tis 
called  the  'Priory,'  and  the  Lady  Honore  the 
young  'Prioress.' ' 

"I'  faith  'tis  well  named,  for  no  nunnery 
could  be  any  quieter." 

"The  gates  have  been  opened  to  none  but 
priests  since  Lord  Grammont's  time." 

"Ay,  the  priests  have  had  much  to  do, with 
the  upbringing  of  our  mistress.  I'll  warrant 
she's  well  versed  in  her  'paters'  and  'aves'  by 
this  time." 


1 64        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Nay,  I'll  wager  she  hath  passed  more  of 
her  time  with  the  nuns  in  the  little  cloister 
her  father  built,  than  she  hath  spent  in  her 
own  bower." 

"I  can  clearly  recall  the  day  when  the  nuns 
came  to  take  charge  of  our  mistress.  'Tis  a 
full  score  of  years  ago.  She  was  but  a  suck- 
ling then;  and  she  hath  never  known  a  moth- 
er's love.  But  for  all  that,  she  hath  never 
lacked  the  tenderest  care  at  the  hands  of  the 
good  sisters,  whom  she  seems  to  love  as  her 
own  kith  and  kin." 

"  'Tis  a  marvel  to  me  how  the  nuns,  having 
no  children  of  their  own,  know  so  well  how 
to  rear  other  people's  young  ones.  They  need 
no  leech,  and  they  know  what  simples  to  give 
for  the  colic,  the  spasms,  and  the  jaundice." 

"Yea;  they  are  skilled  in  all  branches  of 
leechcraft,  and  have  done  much  good  among 
the  children  of  the  poor.  'Tis  said  they  have 
taught  our  young  mistress  the  healing  art,  till 
now  she  is  as  skilful  as  themselves.  With  her 
own  hands  she  dressed  the  wounds  of  my  sis- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        165 

ter's  son,  and  he  says  she  hath  a  marvelous- 
gentle  touch." 

"I  doubt  it  not.  I  can  well  believe  that 
there  is  healing  in  her  touch,  as  there  is  balm 
for  the  wounded  heart  in  her  speech." 

"  'Tis  known  she  goeth  much  among  the 
poor,  and  giveth  much  alms  with  her  own 
hands,  as  well  as  by  the  nuns.  In  the  more 
distant  parts  of  her  domain,  the  priests  are 
her  almoners ;  and  they  have  orders  from  her 
to  let  none  go  hungry  away  from  their  doors." 

"Ay;  it  is  that  sweet  spirit  of  charity  which 
giveth  our  young  mistress  the  look  of  a  living 
saint.  Such  a  sweet  smile  had  not  her  mother, 
although  she,  too,  was  fair  to  look  upon." 

This  reminiscent  conversation  between  the 
two  retainers  sheds  some  light  on  the  earlier 
life  and  surroundings  of  the  Lady  Honore. 
Like  Craydock,  she  was  the  last  representative 
of  her  family,  the  mother  having  died  eigh- 
teen years,  and  the  father  five  years,  before 
Honore  came  of  age. 

The  nuns  had  been  brought  from  France  to 
superintend  the  educational  and  religious 


i66~     THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

training  of  the  young  heiress ;  they  had  proved 
so  useful  in  many  other  ways  that  Lord  Gram- 
mont  had  built  for  them  a  little  cloister  within 
the  castle  inclosure,  where  they  could  live  in 
the  manner  prescribed  by  their  order.  By 
their  gentle  manners  and  pure,  upright  lives 
they  endeared  themselves  to  Honore,  who 
came  to  prefer  their  society  in  the  little  clois- 
ter to  that  of  gayer,  but  less  refined  ladies  of 
her  own  age,  whom  she  might  have  invited  to 
her  own  halls.  The  retainers'  gossip,  more- 
over, reflects  the  esteem,  amounting  almost  to 
adoration,  in  which  she  was  held  by  the  whole 
household. 

Since  coming  of  age,  Honore  had  begun  to 
visit  the  outlying  parts  of  her  domain,  usually 
in  company  of  one  or  more  of  the  nuns,  and  at- 
tended by  servants.  Although  she  was  so- 
cially disposed,  and  would  long  before  this,  if 
left  to  herself,  have  become  conspicuous  in  the 
fashionable  life  of  her  shire,  she  had  been  dis- 
suaded therefrom  by  her  spiritual  advisers; 
indeed,  it  was  reported  at  one  time,  that  the 
sisters  had  almost  persuaded  her  to  renounce 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        167 

the  world  altogether,  and  devote  her  life  and 
abundant  means  to  the  sacred  service  of  the 
Church.  The  zealous  nuns  might,  in  course 
of  time,  have  prevailed,  but  an  event  was  at 
hand,  which  was  to  change  the  course  of  Ho- 
nore's  life. 


1 68        THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IT  was  the  Princes'  visit  to  the  North  that 
first  drew  the  Lady  Honore  from  the  solitude 
of  Clutha.  In  common  with  the  nobility  of 
that  and  the  adjacent  shires,  she  attended  the 
reception,  accompanied  by  a  retinue  befitting 
her  estate.  There  she  had  been  presented  to 
the  Princes,  one  of  whom — the  gallant  Ed- 
ward himself — was  manifestly  smitten  by  her 
beauty,  and  paid  her  many  a  flattering  com- 
pliment. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  warlike  sports,  in 
which  young  Craydock  had  borne  himself  so 
bravely,  Prince  Edward  presented  him  to  the 
Lady  Honore,  saying  as  he  did  so : 

"Thou  hast  won  high  honors  and  great 
praises  this  day,  Craydock,  but  I  will  now  con- 
fer upon  thee  a  favor  thou  ought'st  to  prize 
above  all  the  honors  that  have  heretofore  fall- 
en to  thy  lot.  I  present  you  to  the  Lady  Ho- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        169 

nore  of  Clutha, — the  Wild  Rose  of  the  North, 
I  have  dubbed  her  in  my  heart;  and  to  thee, 
fair  lady,  I  present  the  gallant  Lord  Cray- 
dock,  the  hope  of  our  north  country  chivalry. 

"What!  neighbors,  and  have  ne'er  met  till 
now?  But  I  have  heard  somewhat  of  the  Pri- 
ory of  Clutha  and  its  fair  Prioress;  and  I 
chide  thee  not,  Craydock;  'twas  no  fault  of 
thine,  I  warrant,  that  thou  did'st  not  sooner 
make  the  acquaintance  of  thy  fair  neighbor, 
who  hath  hidden  herself  from  the  world's  eyes 
until  all  her  beauties  are  in  the  height  of  their 
bloom;  and  now  cometh  forth  in  all  her  splen- 
dor to  claim  the  tribute  of  men's  hearts. 

"How  far  is't  called  from  Clutha  to  Cray- 
dock  Castle?  But  seven  leagues!  I'll  lay  a 
wager  that  from  this  day,  Craydock,  thy  fa- 
vorite nag  will  begin  to  learn  the  road,  and 
soon  will  be  able  to  traverse  it  blindfolded. 
And  thou,  my  Lady  Honore,  hast  laid  aside 
the  character  and  garb  of  Prioress  never  to 
assume  them  again,  else  I  am  no  true  prophet. 

"When,  by  the  grace  of  the  Virgin,  I  return 
from  the  Holy  Land,  and  revisit  the  north 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

country,  I  shall  come  as  a  guest  to  one  or  both 
of  your  houses,  and  see  whether  aught  hath 
grown  out  of  this  day's  meeting." 

It  required  no  gift  of  prophecy  on  the  part 
of  the  gallant  Prince  to  predict  that  an  attach- 
ment was  likely  to  spring  up  between  Honore 
and  Craydock.  The  Prince  had  been  a  con- 
siderable time  by  her  side  during  the  progress 
of  the  sports,  and  had  noted  Honore's  undis- 
guised admiration  of  the  noble  young  knight 
who  bore  himself  so  gallantly,  and  overcame 
so  many  formidable  competitors  in  the  con- 
tests. She  had  inquired  who  the  youthful 
knight  was,  and  had  not  demurred  when  the 
Prince,  partly  in  jest,  promised  that  the  young 
lord  should  be  presented  to  her.  A  fine  judge 
of  character,  and  quick  to  read  the  emotions  of 
the  heart  in  the  expression  of  the  face,  the 
Prince  remarked  with  pleasure  the  visible  ef- 
fect produced  on  Craydock  by  the  fair  Ho- 
nore at  the  moment  of  introduction,  and  easily 
divined  the  cause. 

Love  at  first  sight  was  perfectly  natural  to 
Craydock  and  Honore;  nor  was  there  any  at- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        171 

tempt  on  the  part  of  either  to  conceal  the  im- 
pression the  other  had  made.  Their  love  was 
too  genuine,  and  their  happiness  too  deep  for 
the  successful  concealment  of  their  emotions. 
The  joy  which  sparkled  in  their  eyes  soon 
vented  itself  in  speech,  and  ere  the  day  was 
past,  the  two  were  as  old  friends.  'Tis  ever 
thus  when  affinity  meets  affinity. 

Strenuous  in  everything  he  undertook, 
Craydock  was  no  laggard  in  love,  and  pressed 
his  suit  with  such  ardor  that,  after  a  few  meet- 
ings, Honore  unhesitatingly  consented  to  be- 
come his  bride. 

It  was  on  the  morning  succeeding  the  even- 
ing of  betrothal  that  the  memorable  interview 
took  place  between  Craydock  and  his  guard- 
ians, in  which  he  declared  his  intention  of 
wedding  the  Lady  Honore;  so  that  he  lost  no 
time  in  informing  them  how  matters  stood. 
Perhaps  he  might  be  accused  of  some  conceal- 
ment in  his  negotiations;  but  he  looked  upon 
himself  as  his  own  master,  perfectly  free  to  act 
and  choose  for  himself,  and  he  had  not  spoken 
of  his  attachment  to  the  Lady  Honore  before 


172        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

he  had  something  definite  to  report.  It  was 
no  part  of  Craydock's  character  to  boast 
either  of  his  future  or  past  achievements, — 
not  that  he  lacked  candor,  but  because  a  truly 
modest  hero  is  always  averse  to  speaking  of 
himself. 

To  return  to  our  story,  Craydock,  having 
learned  of  the  ordeal  he  had  to  undergo,  im- 
mediately set  about  making  preparations  to 
depart  on  the  following  morning.  He  des- 
patched a  servant  to  Clutha,  bearing  a  mes- 
sage to  the  effect  that  he  would  call  on  busi- 
ness of  great  urgency,  at  an  early  hour  of  the 
day. 

It  was  not  known  at  what  precise  hour 
Craydock  would  arrive  at  Clutha,  but  it  was 
taken  for  granted  that  it  would  be  quite  early 
in  the  morning.  True  love  is  proverbially 
punctual  in  keeping  trysts.  The  lover's  watch 
is  generally  fast,  and  this  for  two  good  rea- 
feons — he  reaches  the  trysting-place  ahead  of 
time;  and  when  the  hour  of  parting  comes,  he 
never  fails  to  reckon  the  minutes  the  watch  is 
fast. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        173 

But  let  Craydock  come  as  early  as  he  might, 
he  was  not  to  catch  Honore  napping.  Before 
the  sun  was  well  above  the  top  of  the  hills  to 
the  eastward,  or  the  laborers  had  gone  afield, 
she  was  found  by  her  maids,  walking  alone 
on  the  castle  wall,  from  which  she  could  com- 
mand an  extensive  view  of  the  road  over 
which  Craydock  would  pass. 

Beautiful  as  the  goddess  of  spring  looked 
Honore  on  that  balmy  morning  in  May, — the 
time  when  the  landscape  in  the  "North  Coun- 
trie"  is  seen  at  its  best.  There  is  a  profusion 
of  wild  flowers,  shrubs  and  trees  in  full  bloom, 
and  the  morning  air  is  redolent  of  the  fragrant 
birch  and  hawthorn.  Millions  of  "crimson- 
"tippit"  daisies  begem  the  meadows,  while 
the  hill-sides  are  golden  with  the  blossom  of 
the  sturdy  gorse  or  the  gaudier  broom. 

Nature  seemed  to  be  in  sympathy  with 
Honore,  whose  eye  took  in,  with  an  artist's  de- 
light, each  feature  of  the  landscape.  But 
what  a  wealth  of  bird-music  greeted  her  earl 
Innumerable  feathered  choristers,  sober- 
coated  most  of  them,  poured  forth  their  morn- 


174        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

ing  lays  from  the  coppices  in  front  and  to  the 
right  of  the  castle.  The  lark,  the  thrush,  the 
blackbird,  many  kinds  of  finches  and  linnets, 
took  the  more  sustained  parts  in  the  orchestra, 
their  clear  notes  softened  by  the  tender, 
mournful  cooing  of  the  cushat  from  the  re- 
cesses of  the  neighboring  woods.  Add  to 
these  the  deep  bass  of  a  water-fall,  whose 
booming  arose  from  the  gorge  at  the  rear  of 
the  castle,  and  you  have  a  faint  conception  of 
the  musical  entertainment  provided  for  our 
heroine. 

Unsympathetic,  indeed,  is  the  heart  that  is 
not  stirred  with  emotion  by  the  music  of  na- 
ture's myriad-voiced  choir, — that  is  not 
touched  with  sadness,  thrilled  with  joy, 
warmed  with  love,  or  inspired  with  hope,  ac- 
cording to  the  variations  of  the  theme.  The 
absence  of  the  artistic  sense  is  a  misfortune 
akin  to  blindness  or  deafness.  He  who  en- 
joys the  country  most  is  he  who  views  nature 
with  the  eyes  of  an  artist. 

Honore's  joy,  already  great,  is  augmented 
by  the  fact  that  nature  seemed  in  sympathy 
with  her  feelings. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        175 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BUT  now  the  sound  of  merry  voices,  com- 
ing from  the  castle,  is  heard;  and  looking  be- 
hind her,  Honore  sees  her  maidens  running 
gleefully  towards  her,  as  if  striving  for  the 
honor  of  first  reaching  their  beloved  mistress. 
They  had  awaited  her  in  the  hall,  they  had 
searched  for  her  in  her  bower,  but  she  had 
slipped  out  unobserved,  and  taken  her  stand 
upon  the  wall,  while  they  were  still  wrapped 
in  slumber. 

"My  gentle  maidens,"  said  Honore,  sweetly 
smiling  and  blushing,  "wherefore  do  I  find 
you  here  at  such  an  hour?" 

"Nay,  chide  us  not,"  they  replied;  "we  but 
come  to  wish  thee  good-morrow,  to  share  in 
thy  joy,  and  to  aid  in  giving  welcome  to  thy 
betrothed," 

"You  have  my  thanks  for  your  love  and 
thoughtfulness.  I  would  that  I  could  impart 
to  you  some  of  my  joy." 


176        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"We  would  as  willingly  share  thy  sorrow, 
an  thou  hadst  any;  and  cheer  thee  under  dis- 
appointment, shouldst  thou  meet  with  one." 

"Sorrow!  Disappointment!  I  like  not  the 
words.  Wherefore  do  you  name  them  on  such 
a  morning  as  this?" 

"Because  old  Marjorie,  who  readeth  the 
signs,  saith  that  a  disappointment  awaiteth 
thee.  Yesternight,  at  the  midnight  hour,  two 
dark  shadows  crossed  the  moon's  face  when 
there  was  no  cloud  in  all  the  sky;  and  she  saith 
it  bodeth  a  twofold  trial  of  some  kind  to 
Clutha." 

"Belike  they  were  the  shadows  of  some 
night-flying  birds — owls,  herns,  or  bitterns — 
and  concern  me  no  more  than  the  shadows  of 
yonder  hawthorns  upon  the  sward,"  remarked 
Honore  with  a  smile.  Then,  with  all  a  maid- 
en's curiosity,  she  inquired,  "But  what  saith 
Marjorie  further?" 

"She  saith  that  a  trial  awaits  thee  and  thy 
noble  lover  at  the  same  time.  It  will  com- 
mence with  a  disappointment  of  some  sort  for 
both ;  but  whatever  happens,  thou  art  to  trust 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        177 

the  constancy  of  Lord  Craydock,  and  all  will 
soon  be  well." 

"Ah!  my  maidens,  I  see  'tis  little  that  old 
Marjorie  can  know  of  true  love  when  she  hint- 
eth  at  doubt  in  connection  therewith.  Love  is 
all-trusting;  love  hath  perfect  faith;  all  talk 
to  the  contrary  is  lost  upon  me.  A  short  while 
ago,  I  might  have  hearkened  to  such  idle  prat- 
tle ;  but  now — now  I  know. 

"Oh,  what  a  change  doth  love  effect  in  one's 
life!  How  it  opens  the  eyes,  clears  away  mys- 
teries, and  broadens  the  understanding!  It  im- 
parts a  fine  glow  of  warmth  that  thrills 
'through  the  whole  being,  and  transforms 
earth  into  a  paradise.  True  love,  though  fixed 
on  one — and  only  one — mortal,  is  neverthe- 
less all-embracing;  it  taketh  in  all  of  God's 
creatures,  from  one's  fellowmen  down  to  the 
poorest  worm  that  crawls.  I  protest  that, 
were  I  to  be  robbed  of  my  new-found  love,  the 
world,  which  love  doth  make  so  beautiful, 
would  have  no  further  charm  for  me.  Life 
would  not  be  worth  living  without  love. 
Were  I  robbed  of  my  love,  I  would  forsake 


178        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

the  world,  and  in  the  holy  calm  of  the  cloister 
abide  the  time  when  God  should  call  me  to  a 
land  where  all  is  love.  I  would  not  now  live 
in  the  world  without  loving  and  being  loved 
in  turn.  Know  ye  aught  of  love,  my  maid- 
ens?" 

"Nay,  sweet  lady;  we  know  naught  save 
what  we  have  heard  from  Marjorie  and 
others  that  have  husbands  or  sweethearts. 
'But  no  one  e'er  talked  to  us  of  love  as  thou 
dost;  we  could  hearken  to  thee  always." 

"Tis  little  of  love  ye  can  learn  from  hear- 
say. It  is  one  of  those  things  that  we  must 
feel  for  ourselves  in  order  even  to  understand 
the  description  of  another.  In  each  one's  case 
there  is  always  something  odd;  no  other  is 
exactly  like  ours.  As  fire  burneth  not  with 
equal  fierceness  in  all  substances  it  attacks, 
so  doth  not  love  affect  all  hearts  in  the  same 
way.  I  am  completely  happy  in  my  love,  al- 
though it  is  not  unaccompanied  by  fears;  and 
'so,  I  take  it,  is  every  one  else  that  loves  as  I 
do.  While  we  idly  wait  here,  hearken  while  I 
endeavor  to  teach  you  the  A  B  C  of  love,  so 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        179 

that  at  least  you  may  be  able  to  recognize  the 
winged  little  god,  and  to  give  him  welcome, 
when  he  comes." 

Honore  then,  as  a  bird  from  pure  joy  pours 
forth  its  unpremeditated  warblings,  sang: 

THE  A  B  C  OF  LOVE. 

There  comes  a  thrill  into  the  heart 

That  steals  away  our  rest; 
TAnd  till  she  feels  that  joyful  smart, 

No  maiden's  life  is  blest. 

It  bringeth  joy,  it  causeth  fears 

We  never  felt  before; 
But  when  it  comes,  Doubt  disappears 

And  flees  for  evermore. 

Love  sees  one  face,  and  that  is  his; 

All  other  eyes  are  dim; 
And  when  we  dream  of  perfect  bliss, 

Our  dreams  are  all  of  him. 

True  love  divines  the  lover's  thought, 

However  far  or  near; 
What  he  hath  said,  what  he  hath  wrought. 

It  whispers  in  the  ear. 


i8o        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

As  if  in  response  to  the  soulful  music  of 
Honore's  song,  a  voice  was  heard  coming  up 
the  steep  in  front  of  the  castle — a  rich,  full 
tenor  that  seemed  equally  at  ease  in  notes  of 
the  higher,  middle,  and  lower  register.  The 
skill,  too,  with  which  the  voice  was  used  sug- 
gested the  thought  that  the  singer  had  infinite 
power  in  reserve;  and  the  pathos  of  the  song 
showed  more  than  the  ordinary  minstrel's  feel- 
ing for  his  theme. 

Had  the  singer  heard  Honore's  song?  This 
was  the  question  that  occurred  to  mistress  and 
maids  alike,  but  no  one  ventured  a  surmise; 
all  were  equally  intent  on  listening  to  the  un- 
seen singer,  whose  every  note  they  wished  to 
catch. 

Who  could  it  be?  they  wondered,  looking 
down  the  steep  as  far  as  the  winding  road  and 
the  thick  foliage  would  permit.  But  the 
clearly  enunciated  words  of  the  song  itself 
soon  furnished  to  the  maidens  the  answer  to 
the  question.  As  for  Honore,  she  had  from 
the  first  divined  that  the  singer  was  none  other 
than  the  object  of  her  love. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        181 

Craydock,  indeed,  it  was.  Ere  Honore  had 
taken  her  stand  on  the  wall  to  watch  for  his 
coming,  he  had  crossed  the  stretch  of  open 
country,  that  lay  on  the  farther  side  of  the  val- 
ley, and  begun  the  toilsome  ascent  to  Clutha. 
As  the  road  zigzagged  up  the  slope  for  a  mile 
and  a  half,  and  was  thickly  shaded  by  trees  on 
one  or  both  sides,  the  approaching  traveler 
could  not  be  seen  from  the  wall  until  he  was 
almost  at  the  gate. 

On  either  side  of  the  gate,  the  walls,  viewed 
from  within  the  enclosure,  appeared  too  low 
for  purposes  of  defense;  but  seen  from  the 
road,  they  were  insuperably  high,  being  built 
on  the  edge  of  a  natural  terrace  of  rock,  which 
here  ended  in  a  precipice  twenty  feet  in 
height.  The  gateway  was  tunneled  through 
the  living  rock,  and  emerged  to  the  level  of 
the  court  some  dozen  yards  from  the  entrance. 
On  the  right  of  the  castle  there  was  no  such 
natural  defense,  and  here  the  walls  were  of 
great  height  and  strength;  for  this  was  the 
only  quarter  in  which  Clutha  could  be  assailed 
with  any  hope  of  success.  Here,  too,  the  for- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

est  had  been  cleared  away  for  a  distance  of 
two  bow-shots,  to  deprive  any  would-be  as- 
sailants of  its  friendly  cover. 

Craydock,  having  reached  a  point  in  the 
road  from  which  he  had  a  partial  view  of 
Clutha,  bathed  in  the  morning  sunlight, 
paused  to  contemplate  the  peaceful  scene, 
when  his  ears  were  regaled  with  the  sweet 
music  of  a  voice  that  he  rightly  judged  to  be 
Honore's.  Then  he,  too,  gave  vent  to  his  feel- 
ings in  song. 

COULD  I  BUT  CHOOSE. 

The  sunlight  falls  on  Clutha's  walls 
In  floods  of  shimmering  gold, 

And  Peace  holds  sway  within  the  halls 
That  do  my  love  infold; 

Could  I  but  choose,  here  would  I  stay, 

But  Duty  bio's  me  haste  away. 

Here  pipes  his  lay  the  mellow  thrush, 

Here  coos  the  gentle  dove, 
While  far  below,  the  waters  rush 

In  music  to  my  love; 
And  could  I  choose,  here  would  I  stay, 
But  Duty  bids  me  haste  away. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        183 

O  spot,  refreshing  to  the  eyes, 
Thy  sounds  delight  the  ear; 

To  me  thou  art  a  paradise, 
For  sweet  Honore  is  here; 

And  could  I  choose,  here  would  I  stay, 

But  Duty  bids  me  haste  away. 

The  refrain  to  the  song  left  no  room  for 
doubt,  in  the  minds  of  the  hearers,  as  to  who 
was  the  singer,  and  immediately  Honore  gave 
orders  to  open  the  gate.  Soon  Craydock  rode 
leisurely  up  the  ascent,  entered  the  tunneled 
archway,  and  was  welcomed  by  Honore  and 
her  dependants. 


1 84        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"THOU  art  welcome  to  Clutha,  my  lord," 
said  Honore,  smiling  with  unaffected  happi- 
ness, as  she  led  the  way  into  the  great  hall. 

"Clutha  is  in  sooth  an  enchanted  spot  o'f 
God's  earth,  and  thou,  fair  lady,  art  its  chief- 
est  ornament,"  remarked  the  gallant  Cray- 
dock.  "'Tis  well  that  I  paused  to  view  the 
castle  from  without,  for  now  that  I  am  within, 
I  can  see  naught  but  thy  sweet  face ;  nor  do  I 
wish  to  see  aught  else  while  I  am  here." 

"And  I  am  no  less  pleased  to  behold  thee, 
my  lord ;  but  thou  speak'st  as  if  thy  stay  were 
to  be  brief.  Meseems,  too,  there  is  a  tinge  of 
sadness  in  your  voice." 

"Thou  sayest  right,  dear  heart;  my  happi- 
ness is  not  unalloyed  with  sadness.  Who 
could  be  happy  at  the  thought  of  parting  from 
thee?" 

"Parting,   my  lord?    Do   I   hear   aright? 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        185 

Then,  indeed,  doth  thy  visit  import  much," 
returned  Honore  with  some  signs  of  agitation. 

"But  for  that  purpose  am  I  come  hither  this 
morn,  Honore — to  take  my  leave  of  thee  for  a 
time.  Even  now  am  I  on  my  way  to  foreign 
lands  to  fight  for  Christ,  His  cause,  a  twelve- 
month and  a  day.  There  is  a  vow  that  binds 
the  Craydock  family  to  this  service;  and  no 
Craydock  heir  may  either  wed,  or  become 
master  of  his  own  domain,  until  he  hath  per- 
formed this  task.  'Tis  the  thought  of  parting 
from  thee,  sweetheart,  that  doth  somewhat 
mar  my  happiness." 

Honore  had  listened  intently  to  every  word 
that  fell  from  his  lips,  and  her  countenance, 
saddened  at  the  first  mention  of  parting, 
brightened  as  the  explanation  proceeded. 
Then  she  replied  with  enthusiasm: 

"Let  not  thoughts  of  me  deter  thee  for  a 
moment  from  the  noble  enterprise.  'Tis  God's 
own  work,  and  thou  shouldst  rejoice  that  thou 
art  called  upon  to  do  it.  Would  I  were  a  man 
that  I,  too,  might  engage  in  such  a  sacred 
cause!  Behold  the  portraits  of  three  of  my 


1 86        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

ancestors  who  at  various  times  fought  in  the 
Holy  Wars,  wherein  my  father  likewise  de- 
sired to  take  part.  The  blood  of  crusaders  is 
in  my  veins  as  well  as  thine.  Go,  my  lord,  go; 
my  task,  in  your  absence,  will  be  to  implore 
Heaven's  blessing  on  the  undertaking,  and 
His  protection  of  thee  from  all  manner  of 
perils.  Go,  my  lord ;  a  twelvemonth  will  soon 
pass  away." 

"But  what  of  thee,  Honore?  Art  thou  will- 
ing to  await  my  return?" 

"Yea;  can'st  thou  ask?  I  would  wait  the 
rest  of  my  lifetime  for  thy  home-coming,  and 
think  the  years  well  spent  in  praying  for  thy 
safety.  One  hour  of  thee  after  ten — ay,  after 
twenty — years  of  waiting  were  reward  enough 
for  all  my  watching  and  praying.  Go,  my 
noble  lord,  go;  when  thou  returnest,  thou  shalt 
find  that  I  have  been  constant,  and  thou  hast 
not  fallen  in  my  esteem." 

"Thou  inspires!  me  with  hope  and  courage, 
Honore ;  and  now  I  leave  thee  without  a  sigh, 
knowing  thou  look'st  with  favor  upon  the  ven- 
ture. I  may  not  tarry  longer,  but  with  all 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        187 

speed  must  hasten  on  my  way  to  join  some  fel- 
low-Crusaders who  have  set  forth  from  these 
parts.  My  mother  and  Sir  Bertram  will  wait 
on  thee  anon,  and  further  acquaint  thee  with 
the  conditions  that  hedge  in  our  family. 

"So  now,  adieu!  One  kiss  ere  we  part,  to 
seal  the  holy  compact  of  two  souls  that  are  al- 
ready as  one.  That  kiss  I  shall  never,  never 
forget;  I  shall  carry  it  on  my  lips  forever,  and 
the  memory  of  its  sweetness  will  daily  renew 
my  love  when  I  am  in  distant  lands.  Should 
my  affections  ever  incline  to  stray,  that  kiss 
will  keep  them  in  the  true  path.  Once  more, 
adieu!" 

"Adieu!  my  noble  lord;  may  Heaven  have 
thee  under  his  protection." 

The  brief  meeting  was  over,  and  Craydock 
had  hurried  away  much  sooner  than  either 
Honore  or  her  retainers  had  anticipated.  He 
had  declined  Honore's  invitation  to  partake 
of  refreshment,  urging  his  haste  to  be  gone,  in 
order  to  overtake,  if  possible,  the  Princes  Ed- 
ward and  Edmund,  if  not  in  England,  then 
perhaps  in  France ;  and  failing  that,  he  might 


1 88        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

still  join  some  company  of  Crusaders  sailing 
from  Marseilles  to  take  part  in  King  Louis' 
expedition. 

"Meseems,"  quoth  one  maiden  to  another, 
as  Craydock  rode  away, — "meseems  that  old 
Marjorie's  words  have  come  true,  and  that  our 
lady  hath  met  a  disappointment." 

"Lord  Craydock,  forsooth,  hath  not  tarried 
as  long  as  he  was  expected  to  do,"  returned 
the  other;  "neither  hath  he  partaken  of  meat 
or  drink  at  the  hands  of  our  Lady  Honore." 

"It  bodeth  ill  for  a  speedy  wedding;  never- 
theless our  lady  doth  not  seem  downcast." 

"On  the  contrary,  she  seems  quietly  proud 
of  her  young  lord,  as  well  she  may  be.  Saw  ye 
e'er  so  gallant  a  knight — so  young,  so  fair,  and 
courteous  withal?" 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  IX. 

HONORE,  having  watched  her  affianced 
lover  ride  away  until  he  was  hidden  from  her 
view  by  the  windings  of  the  road  and  the  thick 
foliage  of  the  trees,  stood  a  while  in  silent  con- 
templation, then,  giving  orders  to  the  warder 
to  admit  an  elderly  gentleman  and  lady  who 
might  arrive  at  any  moment,  returned  to  her 
bower.  The  business  on  which  Craydock  had 
come  had  been  different  from  what  she  ex- 
pected, she  freely  admitted  to  herself;  but  she 
was  not  by  any  means  disappointed.  This  un- 
looked-for period  of  separation  might  well 
have  wrung  her  heart  with  grief;  but  the 
noble  cause  in  which  Craydock  had  embarked 
more  than  compensated  for  the  disappoint- 
ment she  undoubtedly  felt.  It  enhanced  his 
worth  in  her  eyes ;  it  formed  another  bond  of 
sympathy  between  them,  the  existence  of 
which  she  had  not  previously  discovered. 


190        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

She  was  prouder  than  ever  of  her  lover  for  en- 
gaging with  such  zest  in  the  holy  cause ;  and 
in  the  privacy  of  her  bower,  poured  forth  her 
gratitude  to  Heaven.  Moreover,  not  to  be 
outdone  by  her  lord  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  she 
appointed  for  herself  certain  works  of  pen- 
ance and  charity  to  be  performed  during  his 
absence. 

Honore  was  soon  summoned  to  the  great 
hall  to  receive  Lady  Craydock  and  Sir  Ber- 
tram. What  could  be  the  real  object  of  their 
visit?  she  asked  herself.  That  it  related  to 
the  proposed  union  between  the  two  families 
had  been  vaguely  intimated  by  Craydock,  who 
had  said  further  that  they  would  speak  of  the 
conditions  governing  the  marriage.  What 
could  those  conditions  be?  Would  Lady 
Craydock  be  friendly  towards  her?  Honore 
fondly  hoped  she  would,  and  felt  that  Lady 
Craydock  would  be  just  the  kind  of  person  she 
needed  for  a  friend — mature  in  years,  ripe  in 
experience — to  whom  she  could  unbosom  her- 
self with  freedom.  Such  a  friend  would  in- 
"deed  be  an  acquisition. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        191 

But  little  time  was  left  for  speculation.  A 
glance  sufficed  to  inform  Honore  that  friend- 
ship at  first  sight  was  impossible  between  her- 
self and  her  future  mother-in-law.  Lady 
Craydock  did  look  antagonistic  to  the  young 
woman  who  aspired  to  the  hand  of  her  idol- 
ized son,  as  if  she  would  ask,  How  dare 
you?  Honore  instantly  perceived  that  a 
barrier  of  reserve,  if  not  suspicion,  had  been, 
wittingly  or  unwittingly,  reared  by  Lady 
Craydock,  whose  confidence  would  have  to  be 
won  ere  her  friendship  could  be  enjoyed. 
Though  she  felt  that  the  elder  lady  had  come 
with  no  friendly  intentions,  Honore  tactfully 
resolved  to  let  that  pass  unremarked. 

"Do  we  behold  the  fair  Lady  Honore  of 
Clutha?"  inquired  Sir  Bertram. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  your  humble 
servant,  and,  madam,  yours,"  replied  Honore, 
curtsying  to  each  in  turn.  "You  are,  I  believe, 
the  Lady  Castina  and  Sir  Bertram  of  Cray- 
dock  Castle,  and  I  bid  you  welcome  to  Clu- 
tha." 

"We  have  made  bold  to  call  upon  thee  at 


192        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

brief  notice,"  resumed  Sir  Bertram,  "and 
crave  pardon  for  not  sooner  acquainting  thee 
of  our  coming." 

"Lord  Craydock  informed  me  of  your  visit, 
and  you  do  not  take  me  unawares.  I  hope  you 
will  be  my  honored  guests  for  a  while." 

"We  thank  thee,  Lady  Honore,  but  we  may 
not  tarry.  We  have  come  hither  on  business 
of  momentous  import  to  thee  and  Lord  Cray- 
dock;  and  when  we  have  acquainted  thee  of 
it,  we  must  take  our  leave  with  all  speed,"  said 
Lady  Craydock  haughtily. 

"Thou  wouldst  wed  Lord  Craydock,  and 
art  already  plighted  thereto,  we  are  in- 
formed," said  Sir  Bertram.  "Have  we  heard 
aright?' 

"Who  hath  told  you  this?"  inquired  Ho- 
nore. 

"Lord  Craydock  himself  hath  so  declared." 

"And  do  ye  question  his  word?  Nay?  Then, 
wherefore  ask  me?  Is  Lord  Craydock  wont 
to  speak  falsely?" 

"Nay,  nay;  we  question  not  the  truth  of 
Craydock's  word,  but  we  desire  to  be  quite 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        193 

sure  ere  we  proceed.  Be  not  offended,  fair 
Lady  Honore,"  added  Sir  Bertram,  who  had 
not  failed  to  notice  that  Honore  was  now  on 
her  mettle,  and  resented,  perhaps  unconscious- 
ly, the  rather  haughty  treatment  she  had  so 
far  been  accorded  by  her  visitors. 

"Then,"  rejoined  Honore,  "if  Lord  Cray- 
dock  hath  informed  you  of  this,  I  will  not 
gainsay  his  word.  It  is  true  that  I  am 
plighted  to  Lord  Craydock;  him  will  I  wed, 
his  I  am,  and  his  will  I  ever  remain." 

"But,  Lady  Honore,"  said  Castina,  "thy 
troth  is  not  binding  until  thou  hast  learned 
the  terms  of  such  compact,  and  the  dangers  it 
entails." 

This  was  spoken  with  some  asperity,  which 
Honore  did  not  fail  to  detect.  She  bristled 
up,  and  wrongfully  connecting  the  danger 
spoken  of  with  Craydock's  name,  replied: 

"Danger!  Danger  at  Lord  Craydock's 
hands!  What  meanest  thou?  Dost  thou  hint 
darkly  at  Craydock's  honor?  If  thou  dost,  I 
tell  thee,  mother  though  thou  art,  that  I  be- 
lieve thee  not." 


194        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

This  display  of  spirit  clearly  showed  that 
the  young  lady  was  not  to  be  overawed  or 
driven  from  her  purpose;  and  Castina,  com- 
prehending this,  said  impatiently  to  Sir  Ber- 
tram: 

"Brother,  we  waste  our  time  in  idle  talk. 
Speak  the  legend  that  informs  the  Lady  Ho- 
nore  of  the  nature  of  the  danger  before  her. 
Let  her  know  the  ordeal  she  must  undergo, 
then  she  may  think  twice  ere  she  aspires  to  the 
hand  and  name  of  Craydock." 

Obedient  to  his  sister's  request,  Sir  Bertram 
recited : 

"So  long  as  Craydock's  lady's  pure, 
So  long  shall  Craydock's  line  endure; 
Till  Craydock  shall  his  knighthood  prove, 
He  may  not  reap  rewards  of  love." 

Castina's  opportunity  had  come;  and  with 
the  zest  of  a  card-player  throwing  down  his 
trump,  she  launched  her  bolt. 

"Art  quite  sure  that  thou  art  perfectly  pure, 
Lady  Honore?  Hast  ne'er  done  aught  amiss 
in  thought,  or  word,  or  deed?  Hast  never  in 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        195 

thy  secret  heart  cherished  a  thought  or  a  wish 
thou  would'st  blush  to  confess?  Be  warned  in 
time,  for  even  the  littlest  offence  will  be  dis- 
covered to  thy  shame." 

"Did  I  for  one  moment  think,"  replied 
Honore  with  composure,  "that  I  were  not  as 
pure  as  Lord  Craydock's  love,  or  as  the  snow 
new-fallen  on  Skiddaw's  top,  I  would  not  as- 
pire to  his  honored  name." 

"If  thou  persist  in  thy  purpose  to  wed  Lord 
Craydock,"  said  Sir  Bertram,  "thou  shalt  be 
tried  in  such  a  way  as  will  leave  no  room  for 
doubt.  The  Magic  Mantle,  won  in  Arthur's 
court  by  Lady  Craydock  many  generations 
ago,  must  be  tried  on  thee.  'Tis  a  garment  of 
amazing  virtue,  and  hath  the  power  of  detect- 
ing the  slightest  transgression  of  the  strict 
laws  of  purity.  If  thou  hast  ever  permitted 
pollution  to  enter  thy  mind,  purge  thyself 
thereof  before  thou  comest  to  the  ordeal,  for 
the  Mantle  will  discover  all  to  thy  confusion." 

"Thou  hast  heard  enough  of  the  legend  to 
give  thee  food  for  thought,"  added  Castina, 
who  was  gradually  relaxing  her  severity  to- 


196        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

wards  Honore.  "There  is  more  of  it,  how- 
ever, which  thou  shalt  hear  in  good  time,  if 
thou  still  aspirest  to  the  Craydock  title  and 
dignities.  The  oideal  of  the  Magic  Mantle 
is  of  paramount  importance  in  our  family; 
and  there  is  no  way  of  becoming  Lady  Cray- 
dock  but  by  the  ordeal.  I  had  to  submit  to  it; 
and  shouldst  thou  marry  my  son  and  live  to 
have  a  marriageable  heir,  thou  also  wilt  insist 
on  the  ordeal  for  thy  son's  wife.  Adieu!  Lady 
Honore.  Beware  of  the  legend : 

"'So  long  as  Cray  dock's  lady's  pure, 

So  long  shall  Cray  dock's  line  endure'" 

"Adieu!  Lady  Craydock.  Adieu!  Sir  Ber- 
tram. Rest  assured  that  no  ordeal  short  of  dis- 
honor will  keep  me  from  wedding  Lord  Cray- 
dock.  Him  I  love  as  it  is  given  to  a  woman  to 
love  but  once  in  her  lifetime.  I  dare  hope 
that  in  time  I  shall  win  your  love  also.  Adieu! 
Until  Lord  Craydock  returns,  I  shall  prepare 
myself  for  the  ordeal." 


THE    MAGIC     MANTLE       197 


CHAPTER  X. 

HONORE,  who  had  been  quick  to  fall  in  love, 
was  quick  to  decide  in  any  emergency,  and 
had  already  marked  out  for  herself  a  course 
to  pursue  until  Lord  Craydock  should  return. 
It  had,  indeed,  occurred  to  her  during  the  last 
interview  with  her  lover,  that  the  best  way  to 
further  his  interests — in  fact,  the  only  way  in 
which  she  could  possibly  aid  him — was  to  de- 
vote her  time  exclusively  to  penance,  fasting, 
and  prayer;  to  separate  herself  from  the  sin 
and  temptations  of  the  world,  to  subdue  the 
cravings  and  promptings  of  her  carnal  nature; 
and,  with  God's  blessing,  fit  her  soul  for  the 
fellowship  of  saints.  All  this  had  flashed 
through  her  mind  while  she  was  yet  hearken- 
ing to  Craydock's  voice;  her  resolution  was 
definitely  taken  at  the  conclusion  of  the  inter- 
view with  Castina  and  Bertram. 

Lest,   on   reflection,   her   resolution   might 


198        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

weaken,  Honore  lost  no  time  in  putting  her 
plan  into  execution.  A  few  instructions  were 
given,  a  few  preparations  made,  and  in  the  af- 
ternoon of  the  same  day,  all  her  dependants 
having  been  summoned  to  the  great  hall,  she 
addressed  them  briefly: 

"My  faithful  friends,  I  pray  you  give  ear 
unto  my  words.  This  day  I  have  made  a  sol- 
emn vow  to  withdraw  myself  from  the  world 
for  the  space  of  a  twelvemonth  and  a  day.  I 
go  into  the  cloistered  cell  of  the  lowly  nuns, 
with  whom  I  shall  dwell  in  sweet  commune, 
whose  holy  thoughts  and  conversation  I  shall 
share,  and  cheerfully  perform  whatever  pen- 
ance, fasting,  and  good  works  they  may  allot. 

"When  I  am  gone,  ye  shall  stay  here  and 
follow  your  wonted  tasks.  Let  the  daily  alms 
be  doubled  in  my  absence;  let  no  poor  mendi- 
cant go  hungry  away  from  my  gate.  Observe 
this  last  request,  I  beseech  you ;  it  is  my  will, 
and  it  accords  with  the  teaching  of  the  blessed 
Saviour,  whom  it  is  good  to  serve.  Here  I  bid 
you  all  farewell.  Pray  for  me,  as  I  shall  also 
pray  for  you.  Farewell!  Now  follow  me." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        199 

In  solemn  procession  Honore,  leaning  on 
the  arm  of  a  nun,  led  her  dependants  out  of  the 
hall,  across  the  court,  towards  the  little  clois- 
ter, which  stood  in  the  northwest  corner  of  the 
great  inclosure.  Arrived  at  the  door,  she 
again  bade  her  servants  farewell,  and  passed 
into  the  ante-room,  which  was  fitted  up  as  a 
chapel.  Then  she  knelt  in  prayer  before  the 
altar,  and  this  was  the  burden  of  her  suppli- 
cation to  the  Virgin: 

"Make  and  keep  me  pure." 

As  the  door  closed,  shutting  their  beloved 
young  mistress  from  their  sight,  the  retainers 
turned  sadly  and  tearfully  away.  There  was 
not  a  light  heart,  hardly  a  dry  eye,  in  all  that 
company;  and  for  a  time  sighs  and  sobs  stifled 
all  attempts  at  conversation. 

"Many  a  lord,  ay,  and  many  a  fair  lady  have 
I  seen  buried  with  less  demonstration  of 
grief,"  at  length  remarked  an  aged  servitor. 

"Belike  old  Marjorie's  words  have  come 
true.  Our  mistress  surely  hath  suffered  some 
sore  disappointment,"  quoth  another.  "But 


200        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

this  morn  she  was  light-hearted  as  the  lave- 
rock in  the  lift,  and  now  she  hath  shut  herself 
in  yonder  cell.  Somewhat  hath  happened  to 
mar  her  young  life,  but  what  it  is  I  may  not 
conjecture." 

"Whatever  be  the  cause,  I'll  wager  it  is  no 
fault  of  our  lady's.  Can  anyone  think  of  the 
fair  young  Lady  Honore  doing  aught  wrong? 
I'll  tell  ye  what,  my  friends;  this  year  shall 
be  a  year  of  Lent  with  me — — " 

"So  with  us  all,"  replied  many  voices. 

"That  pleaseth  me  mightily,"  resumed  the 
old  retainer.  "For  the  next  twelvemonth  let 
us  avoid  all  manner  of  folly  and  wantonness, 
and  preserve  a  sober  demeanor,  as  of  mourn- 
ing the  absence  of  her  whom  we  love.  Let  us 
tell  our  beads,  practise  charity,  and  remember 
to  obey  the  commands  of  our  mistress.  The 
man  or  woman  who  doth  otherwise,  loveth  her 
not,  and  is  unworthy  to  serve  the  Lady  Ho- 


nore." 


Old  Marjorie's  words  had  been  prophetic. 
Craydock's  visit,  which  had  been  looked  upon 
as  the  inauguration  of  a  new  and  brighter  era 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        201 

in  Clutha,  had  proved  a  bitter  disappointment 
to  the  dependants,  most  of  whom,  however, 
grieved  chiefly  on  their  adored  mistress's  ac- 
count. They  believed,  too,  in  the  rest  of  Mar- 
jorie's  prophecy — that  the  shadow  would  soon 
pass  from  Honore's  life,  and  all  would  be 
well;  and  in  order  to  aid  in  bringing  this  to 
pass,  they  voluntarily  pledged  themselves  to 
a  strict  observance  of  Lenten  practices  until 
she  should  come  forth  again  into  the  world. 

Honore  herself  took  an  entirely  different 
view  of  the  matter;  in  no  spirit  of  disappoint- 
ment had  she  sought  the  solitude  of  the  clois- 
ter. The  trying  and  hazardous  ordeal  im- 
posed upon  Lord  Craydock  by  the  pious  tra- 
ditions of  his  family,  and  his  eagerness  to  en- 
counter the  dangers  involved,  had  raised  him 
in  her  estimation  to  the  rank  of  a  Christian 
hero.  It  was  a  noble  contribution  to  a  holy 
cause,  she  thought,  and  it  demanded  an  equiv- 
alent of  self-sacrifice  on  her  part  to  prove  her- 
self worthy  of  such  a  knight.  Her  faith  in 
Providence  was  of  the  abiding  kind.  In  the 
simple  sum  of  her  life's  experience  everything 


202        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

was  ordered  for  the  best;  and  trials  that  would 
have  overwhelmed  a  weaker  character,  only 
served  to  demonstrate  and  develop  her 
strength. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        203 


CHAPTER  XI. 

IT  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  story  to  follow 
Craydock  in  his  crusading  adventures  during 
the  year  of  his  enforced  absence.  Suffice  it  to 
say  that  he  did  reach  the  south  of  France  in 
time  to  join  an  illustrious  company  of  knights, 
his  own  countrymen,  who  were  on  the  point  of 
sailing  for  Sardinia.  Thence  they  made  a  de- 
scent upon  Tunis,  which  the  leader  of  the  Cru- 
sade planned  to  besiege  and  capture,  thereby 
weakening  the  power  of  the  Sultan  of  Egypt 
in  the  East,  where  the  direct  attack  was  to  be 
made. 

There  was  no  fighting  of  any  consequence 
done  in  this,  the  last  of  the  Crusades.  The 
siege  of  Tunis  was  conducted  in  a  half-hearted 
manner,  as  if  the  leader  of  the  expedition  had 
no  great  faith  either  in  the  course  he  was  pur- 
suing, or  in  the  righteousness  of  the  cause.  In 
this  campaign,  too,  Providence  seemed  rather 
to  favor  the  infidels  than  the  Christians;  a 


204        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

plague,  or  deadly  fever,  broke  out  in  the  ranks 
of  the  besiegers,  which  not  only  wrought 
havoc  in  their  army,  but  also  raised  a  doubt 
as  to  whether  their  endeavors  met  with  divine 
approbation. 

Though  little  fighting  was  done,  it  is  suf- 
ficient for  the  purpose  of  our  story  to  read  in 
the  Craydock  annals  that  our  hero  acquitted 
himself  in  a  manner  that  did  credit  to  a  long 
line  of  brave,  virtuous,  Christian  ancestors. 
King  Louis  fell  a  victim  to  the  fever,  an  in- 
glorious peace  was  concluded,  and  most  of  the 
English  contingent  of  Crusaders  returned 
home,  disgusted  or  fever-stricken. 

The  princes,  Edward  and  Edmund,  how- 
ever, having  had  too  little  opportunity  of  win- 
ning military  glory  at  Tunis,  decided  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  East,  and  in  their  train  was  Lord 
Craydock.  Here,  too,  nothing  of  any  conse- 
quence was  accomplished.  The  lack  of  a  mas- 
terful leader,  and  the  manifest  absence  of  a 
definite  plan  of  action,  resulted  in  loud  ex- 
pressions of  discontent  among  the  Crusaders, 
who  were  driven,  foot  by  foot,  from  Syria. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        205 

But  to  our  tale.  The  "twelvemonth  and  a 
day"  have  passed,  and  a  returning  Crusader, 
who  hailed  from  the  north  country,  has 
brought  intelligence  to  Castle  Craydock  that 
the  young  lord  will  return,  safe  and  well,  at 
the  appointed  time. 

Great  preparations  have  been  made  for  the 
reception  of  Lord  Craydock,  who  is  now  to 
be,  after  the  custom  of  his  family,  formally 
declared  of  age.  In  the  presence  of  the  as- 
sembled vassals  and  retainers  the  ceremony  is 
to  take  place.  Sir  Bertram  will  resign  his 
guardianship,  give  account  of  his  stewardship, 
and  surrender  the  keys,  treasures,  and  records 
into  the  hands  of  the  young  master.  Lady 
Craydock,  too,  will  publicly  acknowledge  her 
son  as  head  of  the  house;  and  all  the  vassals, 
franklins,  and  household  servants  will  swear 
allegiance. 

It  is  to  be  a  gala  occasion ;  the  ceremonious 
part  of  the  proceedings  over,  the  rest  of  the 
day,  and  the  two  days  following,  are  to  be  de- 
voted to  mirth  and  festivity,  music  and  danc- 
ing, sports  and  pastimes.  Intense  enthusiasm 


2o6        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

prevails  amongst  the  tenantry,  for  Lord  Cray- 
dock  is  popular  with  the  dependants  as  he  is 
beloved  by  his  mother  and  Sir  Bertram. 

It  is  not  known  at  what  hour  he  will  arrive, 
nor  by  what  route  he  will  come,  else  the  vas- 
sals would  go  forth  in  force  to  meet  him  on 
the  road  and  escort  him  home  in  triumph; 
they  are  under  the  necessity,  therefore,  of  sim- 
ply awaiting  his  arrival. 

The  morning  passes  and  there  is  no  sign  of 
Craydock;  no  forerunner  has  come  to  an- 
nounce his  approach.  Lady  Craydock  has 
retired  to  her  bower  to  recuperate  after  the  fa- 
tigue and  anxiety  of  the  morning,  and  to  pre- 
pare for  the  excitement  and  exertions  of  the 
afternoon.  The  faithful  Bertram,  having  seen 
to  every  detail  of  the  arrangements  for  Cray- 
dock's  reception,  retired  also  to  his  quarters, 
not  to  sleep,  however,  but  to  take  another  ret- 
rospective view  of  his  stewardship.  Punc- 
tiliously honest,  he  subjected  himself  to  the 
closest  scrutiny;  and  on  the  whole  he  had  rea- 
son to  be  satisfied  with  the  result.  The  Cray- 
dock  estates  had  prospered  under  his  manage- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        207 

ment;  lands  had  been  improved,  waste  ground 
reclaimed,  values  and  rentals  increased,  and 
the  hoardings  of  a  score  of  years  had  accumu- 
lated to  a  fortune  that  a  prince  might  envy. 

This  part  of  the  retrospect  was  highly  pleas- 
ing to  Sir  Bertram;  he  took  an  honest  pride  in 
contemplating  the  results  of  his  twenty  years' 
prudent  and  economical  stewardship,  and  he 
anticipated  still  greater  pleasure  when  he 
should  hear  the  expressed  approbation  of  his 
young  master.  Sir  Bertram's  pride  was  very 
pardonable ;  it  was  the  reward  of  his  honesty — 
the  approval  of  a  very  critical  conscience. 

Regarding  the  education  and  moral  train- 
ing qf  his  ward,  Sir  Bertram,  though  he  could 
not  convince  himself  that  he  had  been  in  any 
way  negligent,  nevertheless,  admitted  that  the 
young  man  might  have  done  better  in  other 
hands.  Perhaps  he  wished  that  he  had  been 
better  equipped  in  certain  directions,  so  that 
he  could  have  done  greater  justice  to  the  intel- 
lectual development  of  the  boy.  Craydock, 
however,  was  learned  and  accomplished  above 
most  of  his  fellows,  and  gave  promise  of  a 


2o8        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

brilliant  career.  Though  much  had  been  left 
undone,  there  was  much  to  be  thankful  for, 
and  Craydock  was  still  young. 

There  was  satisfaction  in  the  thought  that 
Sir  Bertram  had  in  no  way  been  remiss  in  the 
moral  training  of  his  ward.  He  had  ever 
taught  that  virtue — moral  worth,  not  physical 
bravery — is  knighthood's  chief  ornament;  and 
that  humility  is  the  fairest  attribute  of  the 
Christian  knight.  Here,  too,  Sir  Bertram 
found  reason  for  self-gratulatioa.  Craydock 
had  naturally  a  fine  sense  of  honor,  and  con- 
templated with  righteous  pride  and  gratitude 
the  long  list  of  virtuous  and  illustrious  ances- 
tors whose  blood  coursed  in  his  veins,  and 
whose  virtues,  he  hoped,  had  been  transmitted 
to  him  in  no  diminished  degree.  He  fully 
appreciated  the  worth  of  family  pride,  and 
early  recognized  the  responsibility  which  de- 
volved upon  him  to  live  up  to  the  high  stand- 
ard set  by  his  forefathers.  Family  pride  of 
this  kind  is  not  a  thing  to  be  sneered  at;  it  is  a 
mighty  factor  in  shaping  a  young  man's  course 
and  moulding  his  character.  Tempted  to  step 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        209 

aside  from  the  narrow  path,  or  not  quite  sat- 
isfied as  to  the  honor  of  a  contemplated  ac- 
tion, family  considerations  come  to  his  aid, 
and  he  discountenances  a  line  of  conduct  that 
does  not  fully  come  up  to  the  approved  stand- 
ard. 

Sir  Bertram,  however,  was  not  quite  sure 
that  his  work  of  guardianship  was  completed; 
something  else  had  to  be  done,  and  well  done, 
ere  he  could  say  to  himself,  "My  life's  cares 
are  now  over;  henceforth  will  I  rest." 

Similar  thoughts  were  passing  through  the 
mind  of  Lady  Craydock,  who  intuitively  felt 
that  the  crisis  in  her  son's  life  was  at  hand. 
She  also  had  been  reviewing  with  satisfaction 
the  past  life  of  her  heir,  and,  having  arrived  at 
the  expected  crisis,  had  worked  herself  into  a 
fever  of  excitement  and  baseless  fears,  so  that 
rest  was  out  of  the  question. 

She  therefore  summoned  her  brother  to  her 
bower,  from  whom  she  hoped  to  find  some 
consolation,  little  dreaming  that  poor  Sir  Ber- 
tram was  being  torn  by  the  same  doubts  and 
fears  as  herself.  Hurrying  into  her  presence, 


2io        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

however,  and  showing  a  brave,  smiling  coun- 
tenance, he  said : 

"What  aileth  thee,  dear  sister?  Forsooth, 
thy  looks  do  not  become  this  joyous  day." 

"I  would  that  I  were  more  at  ease  in  my 
mind,  brother,  for  then  should  I  look  better; 
but  I  have  such  fears  of  Craydock " 

"Fears!  Castina.  Pshaw!  Thou  hast  no 
cause  for  fears,  my  dear,  foolish  sister.  Thou 
art  unstrung  with  joy  at  the  return,  safe  and 
sound,  of  thy  son,  who  cometh  not  soon  enough 
to  satisfy  thy  mother-love." 

"True,  Bertram;  I  am  proud  of  my  boy, 
and  happy,  very  happy  at  his  return.  Yet  my 
joy  is  not  unmixed  with  anxiety.  Who  knows 
what  may  have  happened  in  his  absence?" 

"Be  assured  of  this,  Castina — Craydock 
hath  done  nothing  wrong.  Thy  fears  are  the 
children  of  thy  love.  It  is  hard  for  a  man  to 
understand  the  depths  and  contradictions  of  a 
mother's  love  for  her  boy;  sometimes  it  blinds 
her  to  his  faults,  showing  only  his  perfections ; 
at  other  times  it  imagines  faults  in  him  that 
do  not  exist,  and  conjures  up  dangers  that  have 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        211 

no  existence  in  reality.  A  mother's  love  is 
hard  to  satisfy;  the  more  it  is  fed,  the  more  it 
craves.  Did  ever  mother  have  reason  to  be 
prouder  of  her  son  than  thou  of  Craydock? 
Thou  hast  much  to  be  thankful  for." 

"Nay,  brother;  I  hope  I  am  thankful  to 
God  for  blessing  me  with  such  a  son.  He 
hath  ever  been  loving  and  dutiful;  yet  some- 
how I  have  been  smitten  with  fear  regarding 
him  and  his  rash  betrothal  to  the  Lady  Ho- 
nore.  Therein  hath  he  disappointed  me;  and 
though  I  strive  to  hope  for  the  best,  yet  I 
cannot  altogether  banish  the  fear  that  evil  may 
flow  from  that  source.  Hast  heard  aught  con- 
cerning the  Lady  of  Clutha?" 

"Naught,  sister,  save  that  she  hath  ne'er 
been  seen  abroad  since  Craydock's  departure." 

"Much  I  fear  that  he  will  renew  his  attach- 
ment for  her  as  soon  as  he  returns." 

"But  what  real  objection  hast  thou  to  urge 
against  the  Lady  Honore?  Is  she  not  passing 
fair  to  look  upon?  In  sooth  it  must  be  a  pure 
spirit  that  shineth  through  such  a  radiant 
countenance;  and  I  am  far  mistaken  if  she 


212        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

hath  not  worth  and  character  enow  to  uphold 
even  the  Craydock  honor  and  dignity." 

"Yea,  brother,  I  had  similar  thoughts  of  her 
myself;  and  but  for  the  rumored  taint  on  her 
mother's  side,  I  feel  that  my  heart  could  warm 
to  her  as  to  a  daughter  of  my  own." 

"But  her  lineage  on  the  father's  side  is  pure 
and  noble  as  that  of  any  family  in  England; 
and  'tis  said  that,  though  the  Lady  Honore 
taketh  after  her  mother  in  looks,  she  is  a 
Grammont  in  all  her  instincts  and  her  high 
sense  of  honor.  Therefore,  Castina,  put  away 
thy  fears  as  unprofitable;  hope  and  pray  for 
the  best." 

"'Tis  more  easily  said  than  done.  But  that 
is  the  very  matter  that  preyeth  on  my  mind 
and  robbeth  me  of  sleep.  Thou  knowest  the 
all-importance  of  Craydock's  marriage;  and 
were  he  now  to  sell  his  fair  birthright  for  a 
mess  of  pottage,  then  farewell  to  all  my  happi- 
ness ;  farewell  to  all  the  greatness  and  glory  of 
the  Craydock  house." 

"'Twere  contrary  to  nature  to  suppose  he 
would  do  so.  Be  of  good  cheer,  sister,  and  re- 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        213 

member  that  the  Magic  Mantle  hath  all  these 
generations  protected  the  Craydock  honor  and 
weal;  and  'twill  not  fail  us  at  this  juncture." 

"Yea,  brother,  there  is  comfort  in  that 
thought.  Now  I  feel  more  composed,  and 
will  try  again  to  get  a  little  rest.  Would  that 
Craydock  were  here!  If  he  come  while  I  rest 
send  him  straightway  hither,  for  I  would  not 
be  overwhelmed  with  joy  in  view  of  the  house- 
hold." 


214        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  noon  hour  had  passed,  and  the  retain- 
ers who  had  been  awaiting  their  young  lord's 
arrival  had  withdrawn  to  partake  of  their 
mid-day  repast,  leaving  the  walls  and  court 
of  the  castle  deserted.  There  they  tarried 
longer,  perforce,  than  they  had  intended  be- 
cause of  a  dark  cloud  that  threatened  a  deluge 
of  rain,  but  passed  on  to  the  eastward,  pre- 
cipitating only  a  smart  shower  in  the  vicinity 
of  Castle  Craydock.  Some  of  the  super- 
stitious looked  upon  this  as  a  bad  omen,  and 
augured  that  some  sort  of  disappointment  was 
at  hand. 

Meanwhile  a  small  cavalcade  had  briskly 
ridden  up  to  the  gate,  and  been  immediately 
admitted  by  the  warder,  to  whom  the  leader 
of  the  party  gave  a  few  instructions.  Dis- 
mounting there,  and  leaving  their  horses  in 
charge  of  the  rest  of  the  party,  the  leader  and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        215 

three  damsels  swiftly  made  their  way  into  the 
hall,  which  was  at  that  time  opportunely 
deserted.  The  leader  appeared  to  know  the 
ground  well,  for  he  acted  with  decision  and  no 
little  satisfaction.  Placing  one  of  the  ladies 
behind  a  convenient  tapestry,  he  disposed  the 
other  two  in  front,  as  if  for  the  better  conceal- 
ment of  the  former.  Evidently  pleased  with 
what  he  had  done,  he  was  about  to  leave  the 
hall  when  he  was  confronted  by  Sir  Bertram. 

Sir  Bertram's  first  impulse  was  to  cry  out 
for  joy;  the  tall,  manly  figure  before  him  was 
instantly  recognized  as  that  of  his  nephew. 
A  signal  from  Lord  Craydock,  however,  com- 
manded silence;  and  after  a  warm  embrace 
and  a  few  hurried  whispers,  Craydock  pro- 
ceeded in  the  direction  of  his  mother's 
boudoir,  leaving  Sir  Bertram  wreathed  in 
smiles,  and  rubbing  his  hands  in  glee. 

Not  long  afterwards,  in  answer  to  Sir  Ber- 
tram's summons,  the  vassals  and  household 
servants  began  to  gather  in  the  hall,  and  took 
the  places  assigned  according  to  their  rank. 
Not  unnaturally  they  were  surprised  at  this 


2i6        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

proceeding,  and  wondered  what  was  about  to 
happen,  for  they  had  not  yet  been  apprised  of 
their  young  lord's  arrival.  It  was  observed 
that  Sir  Bertram  was  assiduous  in  his  attention 
to  the  two  stranger  ladies,  with  whom  he  con- 
versed in  low  tones.  Moreover,  he  so  dis- 
posed the  vassals  and  retainers  that  the  stran- 
gers should  have  a  fair  view  of  the  throne-like 
chair  on  the  dais,  and  at  the  same  time  escape 
observation. 

All  were  in  their  places,  silently  wondering 
what  was  required  of  their  presence,  or  ad- 
miring the  rich  tapestries  that  adorned  the 
walls.  Drinking  vessels  of  massive  gold  and 
silver,  swords  of  curious  shape  and  elaborate 
ornament,  armor  of  departed  Craydocks, 
trophies  of  war  and  of  the  chase — all  these 
feasted  the  eyes  of  the  dependants  as  they 
waited. 

Finally  Sir  Bertram,  who  had  been  watch- 
ing the  door  by  which  Craydock  had  left  the 
hall,  relieved  the  suspense  of  the  assembly. 

"Friends  and  retainers  of  the  house  of  Cray- 
dock,  if  ye  are  leal  to  the  family  whom  ye 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        217 

serve,  ye  will  join  with  me,  and  spare  not  your 
voices,  in  giving  welcome  to " 

Sir  Bertram's  speech  never  was  finished. 
Even  as  he  spoke,  Lady  Craydock  entered, 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  stalwart  son.  His 
well-known  figure  and  features  were  recog- 
nized at  a  glance;  but  he  had  changed  consid- 
erably in  appearance,  and  the  change  had 
been  for  the  better.  He  was  bigger,  broader, 
manlier;  a  year's  active  service  had  done 
much  to  develop  his  physical  strength.  His 
naturally  fair  complexion  was  burned  to  a 
dark  bronze  by  the  fierce  Mediterranean  sun; 
and  his  features,  having  lost  the  roundness  and 
smoothness  of  boyhood,  had  assumed  an  added 
dignity,  which  favorably  impressed  the  be- 
holders. To  the  stout  yeomen  assembled,  he 
now  seemed  to  be  an  ideal  head  of  a  great 
house — a  man  whom  they  could  follow  to  the 
field  with  faith,  and  who  would  lead  them 
with  courage  and  intelligence. 

When  Craydock  made  his  appearance,  such 
a  cheer  was  raised  as  had  never  before  shaken 
the  timbers  of  the  castle.  More  cheers  were 


218        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

given  for  Lady  Craydock,  and  still  more  for 
Sir  Bertram,  whose  just  dealings,  kindly 
words,  and  consideration  for  even  the  meanest 
dependant,  had  endeared  him  to  all.  These 
expressions  of  loyalty,  having  been  duly  ac- 
knowledged, Sir  Bertram  addressed  the  as- 
sembly : 

"Friends  and  supporters  of  the  Craydock 
house,  ye  are  summoned  hither  this  day  to 
witness  an  important  ceremony.  Lord  Cray- 
dock  is  now  of  age ;  furthermore,  he  hath  won 
his  spurs  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the 
pious  traditions  of  his  race,  and  is  now  entitled 
to  enter  into  full  possession  of  his  great  estates, 
and  assume  the  dignities  and  responsibilities 
connected  therewith.  By  the  terms  of  his 
father's  will,  which,  with  the  help  of  God,  I 
have  been  enabled  to  carry  out  to  the  letter,  I 
now,  in  full  compliance  therewith,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  you  all,  surrender  into  his  hands  the 
keys — the  symbol  of  my  office — and  resign  all 
authority  over  you  and  yours.  Have  I,  in  my 
twenty  years  of  service,  ever  been  harsh  or 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        219 

unjust  to  any  tenant?  Have  I  wronged  any- 
one even  to  the  value  of  a  farthing?" 

Loud  cries  of  "nay,  nay!"  came  from  all 
voices. 

"Then,"  resumed  Sir  Bertram,  "I  have  rea- 
son indeed  to  thank  God  that  he  hath  enabled 
me  to  fill  my  high  trust  alike  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  my  lord  and  his  vassals." 

Craydock,  deprecating  Sir  Bertram's  haste, 
and  begging  him  to  delay  for  a  time,  was  nev- 
ertheless prevailed  upon  to  accept  the  resigna- 
tion, and  assume  the  mastership  of  his  estate. 
This  he  did  with  a  graceful  tribute  to  his 
uncle,  whom  he  publicly  embraced  in  token 
of  his  gratitude  and  entire  confidence.  There- 
upon the  assembly  arose,  and  rendered  with 
great  power  a  song  of  welcome: 

This  is  the  day,  the  happy  day 

Our  lord  returns  from.  Holy  Wars; 

Victorious  he  in  many  a  fray, 
And  marked  with  honor's  scars. 

He  is  a  knight  approved  in  might, 
All  worthy  of  a  Craydock  lord; 

He's  fit  to  lead  us  in  the  fight, 
He  wields  a  trusty  sword. 


220       THE   MAGIC    MANTLE 

This  is  the  day,  the  joyous  day, 

We  welcome  home  our  noble  lord; 

Come,  lead  the  dance!  ho,  minstrels,  play! 
Come,  grace  the  festive  board. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        221 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  song  concluded,  Castina,  turning  af- 
fectionately to  her  son,  said : 

"I  would  your  father  were  here,  my  son, 
to  share  in  this  hour  of  unbounded  joy." 

"Yea,  my  lady  mother,  I  would  he  were 
here  to  enjoy  the  sweet  surprise  I  have  in  store 
for  thee." 

"Thou  wert  ever  thoughtful  of  thy  mother, 
Craydock,  and  it  adds  to  my  happiness  to 
know  that,  amid  all  the  perils  and  hardships  of 
thy  adventures,  thou  still  didst  think  of  thy 
mother." 

"It  is  indeed  a  pleasant  surprise  that  I  have 
prepared.  I  bring  to  thee  a  daughter,  the  fair 
Lady  Honore  of  Clutha." 

The  mention  of  Honore's  name  was  the 
signal  for  that  lady  to  step  forth  from  her 
place  of  partial  concealment;  and  Craydock, 
taking  her  by  the  hand,  led  her  up  to  the 


222       THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

speechless  Castina,  before  whom  both  knelt. 

"Behold!  mother,"  said  Craydock,  "we 
kneel  before  thee  and  implore  thy  blessing." 

Lady  Craydock  was  not  the  only  one  who 
had  been  smitten  with  astonishment  at  her 
son's  startling  announcement,  though  she,  nat- 
urally, was  the  most  affected.  She  sat  as  if 
petrified  with  amazement.  Ominous  mur- 
murs of  disapprobation,  too,  came  from  the 
vassals,  and  were  noticed  with  alarm  by  Sir 
Bertram;  Lord  Craydock,  however,  if  he  re- 
marked them  at  all,  attributed  the  sounds  to 
the  quite  natural  surprise  of  the  spectators. 
Castina,  shocked  almost  to  the  point  of  col- 
lapse, heeded  not  the  suppliants  at  her  feet, 
but  strove,  with  all  the  force  of  a  strong  will, 
to  regain  her  self-control.  All  eyes  were 
upon  her,  she  felt,  and  she  would  not  betray 
any  weakness  in  presence  of  her  dependants. 

"We  crave  thy  blessing,  mother,"  repeated 
Craydock. 

"I  commend  not  such  rashness,  and  I  be- 
stow not  my  blessing.  Such  over-haste  is  un- 
seemly, and  merits  naught  but  condemnation. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        223 

Rash,  foolish,  unthinking  boy,  know'st  what 
thou  hast  done?  Thou  hast  wrought  injury 
to  thyself,  thy  family,  and  these,  thy  faithful 
vassals,  which  naught  can  ever  remedy.  Thou 
hast  brought  dishonor  upon  the  proud  name 
of  thy  father's  fathers.  Thou  hast  befouled 
the  fair  nest  of  the  Craydock  fame.  Woe  is 
me  that  a  son  of  mine  should  be  the  first  to 
smirch  the  bright  scroll " 

"I  protest,  mother,  that  I  understand  not 
whereunto  pertaineth  thy  speech.  Before 
high  Heaven  I  swear  that  I  have  done 
naught  to  injure  a  Craydock,  living  or  dead; 
nor  aught  that  falls  short  of  the  strictest  code 
of  knightly  honor." 

"But  what  of  this  lady,  Craydock?  Hadst 
thou  no  thought  of  her  good  name?  Thou 
hast,  by  thy  heedless  haste,  compromised  her 
as  well  as  thyself  in  the  sight  of  God  and  the 
world.  Therefore  withhold  I  my  blessing." 

"Nay,  mother,  thou  permittest  thy  imagina- 
tion to  outrun  thy  reason.  Hearken!  The 
Lady  Honore  is  my  wife.  This  morn,  in  the 
chapel  of  Clutha  cloister,  were  we  wedded  by 


224        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

a  holy  clerk  of  the  Church.  These,  her 
maids,  are  witnesses;  and  as  I  am  thy  son,  so 
is  the  Lady  Honore  now  thy  daughter." 

"No  daughter  she  of  mine,  I  swear,"  said 
Lady  Craydock  vehemently,  "until  the  ordeal 
of  the  Magic  Mantle  hath  proclaimed  her 
worthy." 

"Ay,  the  ordeal!  the  ordeal!"  shouted  the 
vassals. 

Craydock,  thunderstruck,  cast  his  eye  over 
the  assembly,  as  if  to  discover  the  cause  of  the 
unexpected  interruption.  There  was  menace 
in  his  glare ;  but  the  vassals,  heeding  him  not, 
kept  up  the  cry : 

"The  ordeal!  the  ordeal!  The  ordeal 
guards  our  rights!" 

Then  Craydock  indignantly  broke  forth: 

"Peace,  knaves!  Silence!  I  command.  I 
will  brook  no  meddling  in  a  matter  that  con- 
cerneth  not  you!" 

"Nay,  not  so  rash,  my  lord,"  interposed  Sir 
Bertram.  "Thy  faithful  vassals  do  but  stand 
for  their  rights,  and  are  not  to  be  rebuked  for 
claiming  their  due.  They  know  the  charter 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        225 

of  their  prosperity;  thou  dost  not.  Thy  over- 
haste  in  this  matter  hath  prevented  us  from 
making  known  to  thee  the  full  terms  which 
tradition  and  usage  have  imposed  upon  a 
Craydock  heir,  and  which  concern  the  wel- 
fare of  the  vassals,  as  well  as  the  continued 
existence  of  thy  family.  Already  thou  know- 
est  somewhat  of  the  legend ;  it  further  saith : 

'  'If  Cray  dock's  lady  be  not  chaste, 
The  Craydock  lands  shall  go  to  'waste! ' 

This  was  an  astounding  revelation  to  Lord 
Craydock,  to  which  he  could  find  no  immedi- 
ate reply. 

"Each  new  aspirant  to  the  hand  of  a  Cray- 
dock  heir,"  explained  the  mother,  "must  face 
the  ordeal  of  the  Magic  Mantle.  If  she  pass 
it  satisfactorily,  it  is  to  her  everlasting  glory; 
if  the  Mantle  fail  to  signify  its  complete  ap- 
proval, then  is  she  unworthy  to  assume  the 
name  of  Craydock.  There  be  old  men  in  this 
assembly,  my  son,  who  remember  when  your 
mother — ay,  who  were  also  present  when  your 
grandmother — stood  the  ordeal." 


226        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"Ay!"  chorused  the  vassals,  "the  ordeal! 
The  ordeal  we  must  have!" 

"Keep  silence,  vassals,  until  I  learn  more 
fully  the  justice  of  your  demand,"  ordered 
Lord  Craydock. 

"The  legend  plainly  saith,  my  lord,"  ex- 
plained Sir  Bertram,  "that  the  prosperity  of 
these,  thy  vassals,  hangeth  upon  the  character 
of  the  ruling  Lady  Craydock.  It  promiseth 
blessing  and  profit  on  their  labors  if  she  be 
worthy;  it  threateneth  bane  and  blight  if  she 
be  unworthy.  So  firmly  is  this  belief  rooted 
in  the  Craydock  family  and  their  tenants,  that 
it  would  be  defying  Providence  for  them  to 
disregard  it.  The  promise  and  the  curse  of 
the  legend  extend  to  these  vassals  and  their 
children  as  well  as  to  thy  kin.  They  have 
been  aware  of  it  for  many  generations ;  and  as 
they  have  every  reason  to  believe  in  the  po- 
tency of  the  promise,  so  do  they  equally  dread 
the  efficacy  of  the  curse.  Therefore  they  ask 
but  their  rights." 

"And  wherefore  was  not  I  informed  of  all 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        227 

this  before?"  inquired  Craydock,  with  some 
asperity. 

"Because,  my  lord,  thou  hast  given  us  no  op- 
portunity to  speak  fully  of  these  matters.  As 
soon  as  thou  hast  learned  a  little,  thou  hast  im- 
agined thou  didst  know  it  all,  and  straightway 
plunged  thyself  and  every  one  connected  with 
thee  into  fresh  difficulties.  Why  earnest  thou 
not  hither  on  thy  return,  ere  seeing  the  Lady 
Honore  at  Clutha?  Then  had  we  purposed 
to  inform  thee  fully  of  all  these  masters,  and 
much  trouble  had  thereby  been  averted.  But 
there  is  no  avoiding  the  ordeal.  The  de- 
mands of  thy  vassals  are  just  and  right." 

"And  must  my  gentle  Honore  be  exposed 
to  the  vulgar  gaze  of  all  this  company?"  in- 
quired Craydock;  gradually  but  unwillingly 
yielding  to  the  inevitable. 

"The  ordeal  must  take  place  here  in  this 
hall,  and  the  watchful  eyes  of  the  vassals  will 
judge.  It  is  their  right,"  said  Lady  Cray- 
dock;  "and  it  is  they  who  must  be  satisfied." 

"To  that  I  will  not  give  consent  until  I 


228        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

learn  what  is  the  will  of  my  bride,"  remarked 
Craydock  determinedly. 

"Thy  bride!"  echoed  the  vassals.  "She's 
not  thy  bride  until  she's  ta'en  the  ordeal!" 

"And,"  added  a  rugged  old  vassal  of  patri- 
archal aspect,  "we  take  no  oath  of  allegiance 
to  thee  nor  to  thy  lady  until  the  Magic  Man- 
tle do  satisfy  us  that  she  is  worthy." 

"The  ordeal!  the  ordeal!"  again  vociferated 
the  crowd.  Louder  and  more  urgent  grew 
their  demands,  and  things  began  to  assume  a 
threatening  aspect. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        229 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  two  companions  of  the  Lady  Honore 
were  overwhelmed  with  shame  and  indigna- 
tion at  the  treatment  accorded  to  their  adored 
mistress.  Her  own  feelings  during  the  try- 
ing scene  may  be  faintly  imagined.  Had  she 
not  already  taken  the  irrevocable  step,  prob- 
ably she  would  have  turned  Her  back  upon 
Castle  Craydock  for  ever;  but  she  had,  only 
that  morning,  assented  to  the  words  that  bound 
her  to  cling  to  her  husband  through  good  and 
evil  report.  Moreover,  she  had  perfect  faith 
in  her  lord — a  faith  born  of  perfect  love.  There 
can  be  no  genuine  love  between  man  and  wife 
where  there  is  not  perfect  mutual  confidence. 
Jealousy  is  implied  doubt;  by  every  honest 
man  or  woman  it  is  felt  as  an  injury  and  re- 
sented as  a  wrong. 

Then,  too,  Honore  was  upheld  by  the  con- 
sciousness of  innocence,  which  is  a  very  bul- 


230        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

wark  of  strength  in  times  of  moral  trial.  It 
will  be  remembered,  too,  that  she  knew  some- 
thing of  what  was  in  store  for  her,  having  been 
informed  thereof  by  Lady  Craydock  and  Sir 
[Bertram;  indeed,  she  was  more  fully  in- 
formed on  that  point  than  her  husband. 
Hence  it  was  that  she  bore  herself  so  tranquil- 
ly during  the  exciting  scene. 

With  great  embarrassment  Craydock 
asked : 

"What  think'st  thou  of  the  ordeal  of  the 
Magic  Mantle,  Honore?" 

In  marked  contrast  to  her  questioner,  Hon- 
ore replied: 

"My  lord,  I  was  apprised  of  all  this  before 
by  Lady  Craydock  and  Sir  Bertram.  Of  the 
ordeal  I  profess  no  dread.  That  which  your 
mother,  grandmother,  and  generations  of  Lady 
Craydocks  have  undergone,  I  may  essay  with- 
out fear.  My  conscience  is  clear;  my  mind, 
I  humbly  believe,  is  pure,  and  I  am  willing 
to  submit  to  the  ordeal.  Now  I  am  ready." 

The  impression  created  by  Honore  in  deliv- 
ering this  speech  was  decidedly  favorable,  and 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        231 

many  a  silent  prayer  went  up  to  Heaven  that 
she  would  pass  the  ordeal  in  triumph.  Even 
Lady  Craydock  felt  her  heart  warming  to- 
wards Honore,  though  she  could  not  yet  quite 
forgive  her  for  being  a  party  to  such  a  hasty 
marriage.  Lady  Craydock,  however,  deemed 
it  would  be  unbecoming  in  her  at  this  stage  of 
the  proceedings  to  betray  any  sympathy;  and, 
assuming  greater  severity  than  the  occasion 
demanded,  said  dramatically,  as  she  pointed 
to  a  door : 

"In  yonder  chamber  shalt  thou  find  the 
Magic  Mantle.  It  is  enclosed  in  a  silver  cof- 
fer of  the  shape  and  size  of  a  walnut  shell. 
Have  no  fear,  however,  that  the  Mantle  is  too 
short  or  too  strait  to  cover  thee;  it  was  amply 
long  and  wide  to  clothe  me  completely  when  I 
became  Lady  Craydock.  Enter  therein  with 
thy  maids ;  and  when  thou  art  arrayed  in  this 
sole  garment,  come  forth  and  show  to  all  the 
assembled  vassals  whether  thou  art  so  spotless- 
pure." 

"Oh,  may  good  angels  guard  thee,"  called 
Craydock  to  Honore  as  she  left  the  hall,  ac- 


232        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

companicd  by  her  maids — "and  show  thce 
even  as  thou  art!  No  Magic  Mantle  is  needed 
to  tell  me  that  thy  soul  is  pure  and  thy  heart 
innocent.  Come  forth  and  show  to  all  this 
company  that  my  judgment  erreth  not,  and 
that  my  faith  in  thee  hath  not  been  mis- 
placed." 

Every  heart  was  moved  by  the  impassioned 
words  of  the  ardent  young  lover;  many  an  eye 
was  blinded  with  tears  that  came  unbidden, 
and  rolled  down  furrowed  cheeks  that  were 
long  unused  to  the  pearly  dews  of  emotion. 
The  women  wept  undisguisedly — wept  gener- 
ous tears  of  sympathy  for  Craydock,  whose 
simple,  manly  declaration  of  faith  in  Honore 
had  captivated  their  hearts.  Lady  Craydock, 
too,  could  no  longer  maintain  the  austerity  she 
had  affected;  her  countenance  showed  that 
her  feelings  had  undergone  a  change.  She 
wished  for  her  son's  sake,  if  not  for  Honore's, 
that  the  ordeal  were  safely  over;  for  she 
feared  the  consequences  of  such  vehement 
love  as  her  son  had  just  manifested. 

All  eyes  were  turned  towards  the  door  by 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        233 

which  Honore,  clad  in  the  Magic  Mantle,  was 
to  re-enter  the  hall.  Suddenly  a  hundred 
rough  voices  raised  the  shout: 

"She  is  not  pure!   She  is  not  pure!" 

"Behold,"  cried  one,  "the  Mantle  doth 
wrinkle  and  quiver!" 

Such,  indeed,  was  the  case.  There  were  a 
few  wrinkles  about  the  waist  line,  and  there 
was  an  absence  of  repose  in  the  skirt. 

"Not  pure,"  said  Lady  Craydock — "not 
pure  as  thou  should'st  be,  Lady  Honore,  else 
would  the  Mantle  fit  thee  perfectly." 

"Thou  art  almost  pure,  Lady  Honore,"  said 
Sir  Bertram,  "but  not  so  pure  as  would  assure 
the  Craydock  weal."  There  was  a  mournful 
quaver  to  his  voice  as  he  spoke,  which  showed 
that  his  sympathies  were  entirely  with  the  fair 
Honore. 

The  watchful  eyes  of  the  initiated  among 
the  vassals,  too,  at  once  observed  that  the  color 
of  the  Mantle  was  not  steadfast;  that  it 
changed  slightly,  but  nevertheless  perceptibly, 
from  hue  to  hue,  although  the  dominant  color 
was  white.  They  knew  that,  under  perfectly 


234        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

favorable  circumstances,  the  Mantle  would 
be  of  a  dazzling,  silvery  white,  and  fit  the 
wearer  as  if  moulded  to  the  form. 

"Take  her  away!"  they  cried.  "Away  with 
her!  We'll  none  of  her  for  our  lady!" 

"Have  patience,  my  friends,"  said  Sir  Ber- 
tram, trying  to  obviate  the  storm  that  he  saw 
was  rising  among  the  exacting  vassals.  "Do 
naught  in  rashness;  bide  the  ordeal,  and  ye 
shall  have  your  rights.  But  for  the  sake  of 
the  gentle  lady,  spare  all  offensive  remarks." 

"Nay,  Sir  Bertram,"  quoth  the  patriarchal 
spokesman  of  the  vassals,  "the  ordeal  hath 
been  tried,  and  even  thou  canst  not  deny  that 
there  is  somewhat  amiss.  Twice  before  have 
these  eyes  of  mine  seen  a  Lady  Craydock  in- 
stalled as  mistress  here,  but  never  before  have 
they  witnessed  the  Magic  Mantle  behave  such 
wise.  Not  so  did  it  act  when  the  present  gra- 
cious Lady  Craydock  came  as  a  bride  within 
these  walls.  When  she  stepped  upon  the  dais 
the  eyes  of  all  beholders  were  dazzled  by  the 
brightness  of  her  raiment,  and  we  thought  that 
a  saint  had  come  in  heavenly  robes  to  visit 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        235 

us — so  fair  and  pure  and  white  was  the  vision. 
There  was  naught  amiss  with  her,  and  without 
a  moment's  delay  we  gave  her  our  hearts  and 
our  unswerving  loyalty.  So  would  we  with 
this  fair  lady  if  all  were  well.  We  bear  her 
no  malice,  but  the  ordeal  meaneth  so  much 
to  us,  to  our  wives,  and  to  our  children,  that 
we  may  not  run  any  risk.  The  Magic  Mantle 
— God  bless  it,  I  say — is  the  guerdon  of  our 
prosperity,  and  by  its  decision  we  will  abide; 
but  we  will  not  abate  one  jot  or  tittle  of  our 
rights." 


236        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 


CHAPTER  XV. 

» 

THE  diversion  created  by  the  patriarch's 
speech  came  as  a  relief  to  those  more  inti- 
mately concerned  in  the  ordeal;  it  withdrew 
the  minds,  if  not  the  eyes,  of  the  assemblage 
from  Honore,  while  it  served  to  break  the  sus- 
pense, which  was  becoming  agonizing. 

Lord  Craydock  was  torn  by  a  conflict  of 
emotions,  and  the  members  of  his  own  house- 
hold pitied  him  with  all  their  hearts.  He 
had  manifestly  aged  during  the  enactment  of 
the  brief  scene,  and  could  not  long  have  held 
up  under  such  a  strain.  He  looked  from  his 
mother  to  Sir  Bertram,  as  if  inquiring  what 
he  should  do;  then  with  a  great  yearning  in 
his  heart  he  looked  at  Honore,  who,  however, 
seemed  unconscious  of  his  gaze. 

To  a  man  of  Craydock's  temperament  sus- 
pense is  torture;  enforced  inaction  is  positive 
agony.  Something  had  to  be  done,  he  thought, 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        237 

in  mercy  to  Honore;  but  what?  Neither  his 
mother  nor  his  uncle  volunteered  a  hint;  and 
no  inspiration  came  in  answer  to  the  silent 
prayer  he  had  breathed  for  divine  guidance. 
He  would  have  spoken,  but  no  words  came  to 
his  lips.  Still  the  conflict  raged  within — in- 
dignation, love,  pity,  hope,  despair  in  turn 
convulsed  his  breast;  while  the  most  excru- 
ciating torture  of  all  was  the  consciousness  of 
his  own  impotence  to  help  Honore. 

In  the  midst  of  the  conflict,  however,  his 
faith  in  Honore  never  forsook  him.  That 
something  was  wrong  he  had  to  admit;  but 
never  for  a  moment  did  he  think  of  attaching 
the  blame  to  Honore.  No ;  it  was  something 
else — something  pertaining  to  the  Mantle,  or 
to  the  conditions  governing  the  ordeal.  What- 
ever it  was  that  caused  the  Mantle  to  withhold 
approval,  certainly  it  could  be  naught  in 
Honore  herself,  than  whom  no  daughter  of 
Eve  could  be  more  immaculate. 

"Take  her  away!"  again  demanded  the  vas- 
sals. "Away  with  her!" 

"She  hath  been  tried  and  found  wanting!" 


238        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"She  is  not  meet  to  be  our  liege  lady!" 
These  and  other  similar  remarks  were  be- 
ing shouted  with  increasing  impatience,  and 
the  demonstration  was  beginning  to  assume  a 
threatening  aspect.  The  suspense,  however, 
was  broken,  and  to  Craydock  there  came  the 
inspiration  for  which  he  had  prayed.  Turn- 
ing to  Honore,  he  implored: 

"O  speak,  Honore,  and  plead  thine  inno- 
cence!     This    cruel    apprehension  doth  kill 


me." 


Lady  Craydock,  too,  now  moved  with  com- 
passion, added  her  entreaty: 

"Confess,  Lady  Honore,  if  e'er  thou  hast 
done  aught  amiss.  Mayhap  some  wayward 
thought  or  look  or  speech,  of  which  thou  didst 
take  no  note,  and  of  which  thou  art  unshriven, 
doth  put  thee  to  such  embarrassment.  The 
Mantle  is  so  scrupulous-nice  in  its  feelings  that 
it  shivers  and  changes  hue  at  the  touch  of  one 
who  hath  committed  the  slightest  trespass. 
Sundry  times,  in  the  annals  of  our  family  it 
is  recorded  that  the  Mantle  hath  acted  such- 
wise;  once,  indeed,  for  a  mere  stray  thought 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        239 

it  did  for  a  time  bring  shame  upon  a  very 
worthy  lady,  who,  however,  had  no  sooner 
made  confession  thereof  than  she  was  shriven, 
and  the  Mantle  gave  its  approval.  Have  cour- 
age, therefore,  and  acknowledge  whatsoever 
thou  hast  done  that  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  adamant  laws  of  purity.  'Tis  but  some 
trifle;  the  Mantle  doth  not  condemn  thee,  but 
neither  doth  it  quite  approve.  Speak,  I  pray 
thee,  and  relieve  our  anxiety." 

"Yea,  speak,  fair  lady,"  urged  Sir  Bertram, 
"and  God  give  thee  good  speed.  Thou  hast 
our  prayers  and  good  wishes." 

"Ay,  speak!  We  wish  thee  well,  and  will 
give  thee  fair  hearing,"  said  the  patriarchal 
spokesman  of  the  vassals. 

Thus  exhorted,  Honore,  lifted  her  eyes  and 
looked  with  gratitude  upon  Lady  Craydock, 
whom  she  had  hitherto  regarded  as  her  chief 
inquisitor.  The  sympathetic  speech  of  the 
elder  lady  had  touched  a  responsive  chord  in 
the  younger,  and  removed  the  impalpable  but 
impassable  barrier  that  had  separated  two 
congenial  hearts. 


240        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

There  was  now  no  trace  of  embarrassment 
about  Honore;  she  was  calm  and  collected, 
and  the  least  affected  of  all  those  concerned  in 
the  scene  of  which  she  was  the  central  figure. 
True,  at  the  first  revelation  of  the  Mantle  and 
the  cries  of  disapproval  on  the  part  of  the 
vassals,  she  had  for  a  brief  space  alternately 
flushed  and  paled.  She  had  given  a  hurried 
glance  in  turn  at  Lady  Craydock,  Sir  Bertram, 
and  her  husband;  then,  a  fixed  pallor  in  her 
face,  she  stood  with  downcast  looks,  motion- 
less as  a  marble  statue,  save  for  the  quivering 
ripples  that  agitated  the  skirt  of  the  Mantle. 
But  those  were  not  moments  of  suffering  to 
Honore:  the  merciful  spirits  that  minister  to 
innocence  in  times  of  trial  and  danger,  whis- 
pered words  of  comfort  to  her  soul,  and  bade 
her  be  of  good  cheer.  Of  course  she  had  re- 
ceived a  shock  at  the  decision  of  the  Mantle, 
whose  approval  she  had  confidently  expected 
to  merit;  but,  at  this  stage,  she  cared  naught 
for  the  cries  of  the  vassals  or  the  opinion  even 
of  Lady  Craydock.  The  loudly  shouted  re- 
marks of  the  spectators  had  been  lost  upon  her. 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        241 

Her  thoughts  had  been  turned  inward  and 
backward,  scrutinizing  all  the  past  with  mer- 
ciless candor,  and  searching  in  vain  for  some 
thought,  look,  wish,  word,  or  deed  that  would 
furnish  an  explanation  for  the  Mantle's  con- 
duct. 

Had  not  the  complete  armor  of  conscious 
Ennocence  protected  her  in  those  movements, 
her  sufferings  must  have  been  intense ;  but  then 
it  was  that  the  beneficent  spirits  that  minister 
to  perfect  purity  brought  messages  of  com- 
fort to  her  heart.  Dear  in  the  sight  of  Heaven 
is  Innocence ;  it  develops  a  strength  of  which 
Guilt  can  have  no  conception. 

Honore  spoke  calmly  and  unaffectedly,  as 
if  nothing  of  importance  depended  on  her 
words : 

"I  have  searched  my  life  from  childhood  to 
womanhood,  and  I  can  recall  naught  that  ever 
I  did  in  transgression  of  the  strictest  laws  of 
purity.  I  were  not  merely  mortal  were  I 
stainless  as  an  angel  of  light;  but  I  have  with 
all  humility  striven  against  the  promptings 
and  allurements  of  vice,  and  endeavored  by 


242        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

humble  works  of  charity  to  be  a  follower  of 
Christ.  I  have  never  held  converse  with  other 
knight  than  Lord  Craydock.  I  have  permitted 
no  lewd  conversation  to  enter  my  ears  and  pol- 
lute my  mind.  Most  of  my  days  since  my 
motherless  infancy  have  been  passed  in  the 
gentle  society  of  the  good  nuns,  with  whom, 
too,  I  spent  the  last  twelvemonth  in  penance, 
in  holy  works  of  worship,  and  in  sweet  deeds 
of  charity. 

"The  only  thing  I  can  recall,  which  might 
not  merit  the  approval  of  the  Mantle,  was 
this : 

"When  my  lord  did  come  to  Clutha  to  bid 
me  adieu  ere  he  started  for  the  Holy  Wars, 
he  did  ask  of  me  a  farewell  kiss  to  seal  our  be- 
trothal; and  then  and  there,  ere  we  were  wed, 
I  did  kiss  my  lord  upon  the  lips.  Naught  else 
do  I  recall " 

"The  Mantle!  the  Mantle!"  shouted  Sir 
Bertram,  who,  forgetful  alike  of  age  and  dig- 
nity, leaped  and  capered  for  joy. 

"Look   how   well    it   becometh    her!"    he 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        243 

added,  having  been  the  first  to  observe  a 
change  in  the  fit  of  the  Mantle. 

Lady  Craydock,  too,  now  almost  as  exuber- 
ant in  her  happiness  as  her  brother,  clapped 
her  hands  and  exclaimed: 

"Behold  how  steadfast  the  color!" 

"Gone  are  the  wrinkles  from  the  waist  and 
the  ripples  from  the  skirt!"  added  Sir  Ber- 
tram. "The  Mantle  is  motionless  as  the  sculp- 
tured drapery  of  a  statue,  and  dazzling  white 
as  the  crusted  snow  when  the  sun  doth  shine 
thereon!" 

"Justified!"  cried  Craydock,  almost  over- 
come with  joyful  excitement.  "Honore  is  jus- 
tified!" 

Then,  having  embraced  his  lovely  bride, 
who  looked  like  a  visitant  from  some  higher 
sphere,  he  took  her  hand;  and,  both  kneeling 
again  before  Lady  Craydock,  he  said: 

"Thy  son  and  thy  daughter  implore  a  moth- 
er's blessing!" 

Her  face  wet  with  tears  and  yet  beaming 
with  joy,  Lady  Craydock  replied: 

"Ye  have  my  blessing,  and  I  shall  pray  for 


244        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

God's  blessing,  too,  upon  your  union.  Arise, 
my  daughter  Honore,  and  let  me  kneel  to  ask 
thee  forgiveness.  Thou  must  have  felt  that  I 
was  unduly  harsh  in  withholding  my  love." 

"Nay,  mother,  thou  shalt  never  kneel  to 
me,"  objected  Honore.  "Rather  let  us  em- 
brace in  token  of  our  mutual  love  and  es- 
teem." 

"I,  too,  would  fain  be  included  in  that  em- 
brace," remarked  Sir  Bertram.  "It  doth  my 
old  heart  good  to  see  such  a  happy  ending." 

"It  is  thy  privilege,  my  good  uncle,"  re- 
joined Lord  Craydock,  gallantly,  "to  claim  a 
kiss  of  thy  new-made  niece." 

"And  it  is  my  privilege,"  said  Honore,  as 
she,  much  to  the  confusion  of  the  bashful  old 
bachelor,  suited  the  action  to  the  word — "it  is 
my  privilege  thus  to  salute  my  dear  uncle." 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        245 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  joy  of  the  spectators  was  scarcely  less 
than  that  of  the  participants  in  the  scene.  Well 
might  the  humble  tillers  of  the  soil  stare  with 
wonder  and  delight,  for  such  a  vision  of  liv- 
ing loveliness  were  they  hardly  ever  likely  to 
witness  again.  It  was  to  them  as  if  the  veil 
had  been  lifted,  and  a  revelation  of  life  in 
Paradise  vouchsafed  to  their  eye.  Never, 
never  were  they  to  forget  the  scene;  the  lesson 
inculcated  sank  deep  into  their  minds;  and 
men  and  maidens  were  inspired  with  new  and 
nobler  ideals. 

Addressing  the  assemblage,  Sir  Bertram 
said: 

"Friends  of  the  house  of  Craydock,  are  ye 
content  to  acknowledge  the  Lady  Honore  as 
your  liege  lady?" 

"Ay!"  was  the  instantaneous  response  from 
every  throat,  followed  by  enthusiastic  cries  of: 


246        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

"God  bless  the  Lady  Honore!" 

"We  are  proud  to  be  Lord  Craydockjs 
men!" 

Lord  Craydock  and  his  bride  having  ac- 
knowledged the  hearty  compliments,  the  pa- 
triarchal spokesman  again  arose  and  said: 

"The  Magic  Mantle  hath  decided  to  the 
satisfaction  of  all  concerned  that  the  Lady 
Honore  of  Clutha  is  worthy  to  be  the  bride 
of  Lord  Craydock.  My  lord  and  lady,  we  are 
ready  to  swear  to  you  allegiance — to  serve 
you  with  willing  hands  and  loyal  hearts,  as 
we  and  our  fathers  have  served  the  noble  house 
of  Craydock  for  so  many  generations  past. 
The  fair  Lady  Honore,  whom  the  Magic 
Mantle  doth  become  so  well,  bringeth  bless- 
ing, prosperity,  and  happiness  for  one  gener- 
ation more." 

The  sentiments  of  the  speaker  were  heartily 
endorsed  by  his  fellows,  and  acknowledged 
with  gratitude  by  Craydock  and  his  bride. 

At  this  juncture  Lady  Craydock  again  ad- 
dressed the  assembly: 

"Ere  we  proceed  to  the  festivities  prepared 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        247 

for  this  important  occasion,  there  is  another 
matter  that  calls  for  our  attention,  of  which 
I  wish  you  all  to  be  witnesses.  Give  me  your 
ears,  therefore." 

Then,  turning  to  Honore,  she  said: 
"My  daughter,  you  are  now  the  mistress  of 
Castle  Craydock,  and  I  resign  into  your  hands 
all  the  dignities  and  responsibilities  of  the  sta- 
tion. Henceforth,  with  your  consent,  I  shall 
be  as  a  guest — a  favored  guest,  I  venture  to 
hope — of  my  only  son  and  daughter,  aiding 
wherever  I  can  be  of  use,  but  not  thrusting 
my  services  or  advice  upon  you.  In  token  that 
thou  assumest  the  control  of  this  household, 
thou  wilt,  I  pray  thee,  sit  upon  this  chair  of 
state.  'Tis  so  prescribed  by  the  traditions." 
"Nay,  good  mother,  not  yet — not  yet,  I  pray 
thee.  My  people  at  Clutha  demand  my  care, 
and  there  shall  I  spend  the  greater  part  of 
my  time.  Think  not  of  burdening  me  with 
duties  more  arduous  than  I  can  perform.  My 
lord  is  now  master  of  Clutha  as  well  as  of 
Craydock;  but,  though  the  lands  adjoin,  the 
houses  are  too  far  apart  to  pass  hither  and 


248        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

thither  daily.  Therefore  I  beg  thee,  good 
mother,  to  remain  here,  mistress  of  Craydock 
Castle,  while  I  make  my  home  for  the  present 
at  Clutha." 

Craydock  having  joined  his  persuasions  to 
those  of  Honore,  Lady  Craydock  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  adopt  Honore's  suggestion. 

"  'Tis  a  fair  domain  of  which  thou  art  now 
the  master,  my  lord,"  quoth  Sir  Bertram,  con- 
gratulating Craydock.  "Thou  mayst  ride  in  a 
straight  line  for  nigh  a  dozen  leagues  without 
once  stepping  on  thy  neighbors'  lands.  For- 
sooth, 'tis  a  brave  domain  that  hath  come  to 
thee  by  inheritance  and  by  marriage.  May 
you  live  long  to  enjoy  it!" 

"But  one  thing  more,"  said  Lady  Craydock, 
again  addressing  Honore,  "the  Magic  Man- 
tle, which  becometh  thee  so  well,  is  now  en- 
'trusted  to  thy  keeping.  This  part  of  thy  re- 
sponsibility thou  mayest  not  waive.  When 
thou  retirest  again  into  yonder  chamber  to 
do  off  the  Mantle  and  do  on  thy  bridal  robes, 
thou  shalt  return  the  Mantle  to  the  walnut 
shell  in  which  thou  didst  find  it.  Then  shalt 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        249 

thou  with  thine  own  hand  lock  the  walnut 
shell  in  the  strong  coffer,  of  which  thou  must 
keep  the  key,  and  never  let  it  leave  thy  pos- 
session; for  so  doth  tradition  prescribe.  And 
I  charge  thee  to  guard  the  Mantle  as  thou 
wouldst  treasure  thy  sacred  honor,  lest  fire  or 
some  unwonted  mischance  befall  it.  Thou  art 
henceforth  the  keeper  of  the  Craydock  for- 
tunes; thy  name  is  added  to  the  scroll  of 
worthy  ladies  who,  from  the  days  of  Arthur 
and  Guinevere,  have  held  sway  here,  and  re- 
ceived the  worshipful  homage  of  the  most 
gentle,  valorous,  and  courteous  knights  in 
England.  'Tis  no  small  honor  to  be  a  Cray- 
dock  bride;  and  when  the  time  cometh  that  a 
new  aspirant  to  the  honor  shall  appear,  thou, 
too,  wilt  see  to  it  that  she  is  worthy  ere  thou 
bestow  thy  blessing." 

"Thou  hast  got  a  good  husband,  my  dear 
niece,"  remarked  Sir  Bertram,  facetiously, 
"and  hast  married  into  a  good  nest.  The 
Craydocks  have  ever  doted  on  their  ladies, 
who  have  never  failed  to  rule  their  lords;  and 
I  doubt  not  thou  wilt  contrive  in  thine  own 


250        THE    MAGIC    MANTLE 

way  to  bend  my  young  lord  to  thy  sweet  will. 
Know'st  thou  the  Craydock  motto?" 

"Nay;  I  confess  I  know  but  little  of  my 
lord  and  his  family,  save  what  I  have  this 
day  learnt.  What  is  the  motto,  pray?" 

"UXORIS  VIRTUTE  PRAECEDO," 

replied  Sir  Bertram — "a  pretty  motto,  in 
which  the  Craydock  lords  attribute  all  their 
greatness,  goodness,  and  riches  to  the  excel- 
lence of  their  ladies.  So,  if  Lord  Craydock 
take  after  his  fathers,  thou  art  in  good  hands, 
and  wilt  have  an  easy  master." 

"But  what  signifies  the  device?"  asked 
Honore,  her  attention  having  been  drawn  to 
the  coat  of  arms. 

"Lord  Craydock  will  tell  thee  at  thy  future 
leisure  the  story  connected  therewith,"  con- 
tinued Sir  Bertram;  "but  I  shall  mention  now 
that  the  cup  and  the  sheathed  knife  repre- 
sented on  the  device  were  for  a  long  time  in 
possession  of  the  family.  They  were  in  the 
keeping  of  the  men,  who  value  not  such  heir- 
looms as  women  treasure  them;  but  the  Magic 


THE    MAGIC    MANTLE        251 

/ 

Mantle  was  from  the  first  entrusted  to  the 
care  of  the  women,  who  have  preserved  it  safe 
and  sound,  and  beautiful  as  ever,  to  adorn  thee 
this  day." 

"I  will  prize  the  Mantle  above  all  my  other 
possessions,"  said  Honore;  "and  now  shall  I 
return  it  to  the  coffer." 

"When  thou  hast  doffed  the  Magic  Man- 
tle," observed  Craydock,  detaining  her  for  a 
moment,  "thou  still  hast  one  robe  left,  which 
becometh  thee  equally  well,  and  in  which  thou 
art  as  beautiful  in  my  eyes;  'tis  called  the 
Robe  of  Purity.  This  thou  need'st  never  lay 
aside." 


THE   END. 


252  A   DREAM   WITH 


A  DREAM  WITH  DEVELOPMENTS 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  gold  fever  had  swept  over  Canada  like 
a  nor'wester  in  summer,  thrilling  the  more  en- 
terprising part  of  the  populace  with  fresh  life 
and  vigor,  and  penetrating  alike  to  city  and 
town,  village  and  farm.  The  talk  was  all  of 
Klondyke  and  how  to  get  there.  Those  who 
had  the  means  at  hand  hurried  off  with  the 
first  rush:  some  sold  their  homesteads  out- 
right to  raise  the  requisite  funds;  others,  dis- 
posing of  part  of  their  stock,  arranged  to  have 
their  farms  worked  on  shares ;  while  many,  en- 
gaged in  commercial  pursuits,  threw  up  their 
positions,  withdrew  their  balances  from  bank, 
and  started  off  for  the  newest  Eldorado. 

Nowhere  did  the  epidemic  strike  with 
greater  violence  than  in  the  village  of 
Hawkesville.  Not  an  industry  but  was 
crippled  by  the  exodus  of  younger  men;  and 


DEVELOPMENTS  253 

those  who  perforce  remained  at  home  went 
about  their  work  in  a  lifeless,  abstracted  man- 
ner, "with  scarcely  enough  energy,"  so  one  of 
the  bosses  said,  "to  draw  their  pay  on  Satur- 
days." 

Black  Tom  was  badly  smitten  by  the  craze; 
and,  but  for  the  fact  that  he  had  a  large  family 
dependent  upon  him,  would  certainly  have 
joined  the  rush  notwithstanding  his  fifty-four 
years,  his  rheumatism,  and  his  doctor's  pro- 
tests. But  though  his  body  remained  in 
Hawkesville,  his  mind  was  in  Klondyke  by 
day,  and  even  by  night  his  dreams  were  of 
gold. 

An  event  that  somewhat  lessened  the  ardor 
of  Tom  and  many  others  who,  like  him,  kept 
reiterating  their  determination  to  set  out  for 
the  far  Northwest  "in  the  spring,"  however, 
was  the  home-coming  of  a  habitant  who  had 
been  in  the  Yukon  country  several  years  be- 
fore the  great  strike  was  made.  This  man 
had  worked  as  a  laborer,  for  big  wages,  it  is 
true,  but  had  been  unable  to  save  anything 
until  the  very  last,  when  he  secured  a  val- 


254  A    DREAM   WITH 

uable  claim,  immediately  sold  it  out,  and  re- 
turned to  the  comforts  of  civilization  with  all 
possible  speed.  He  gave  harrowing  accounts 
of  the  sufferings  he  had  endured  while  on  ex- 
ploring expeditions,  and  always  concluded 
his  narrative  by  declaring  that  not  all  the  gold 
in  the  Klondyke  basin  would  tempt  him  to 
undergo  such  hardships  again.  "I  have  got 
enough  of  de  gold,"  said  he,  "but  I  have  also 
got  enough  of  de  rheumatic."  So  the  sum- 
mer passed  away. 

"I  want  you  to  come  for  a  drive  with  me, 
Doc,"  said  Tom,  one  morning  early  in  the  fall 
of  that  year.  "If  you  ain't  too  busy  makin' 
money,  take  the  day  off  and  give  your  patients 
a  rest.  'Twill  do  you  good,  an'  your  patients, 
too." 

"I  shouldn't  wonder  but  it  would,  Tom," 
I  replied.  "I  will  accompany  you  with  pleas- 
ure. In  what  direction  do  you  go?" 

"The  mountain  road,  about  fifteen  miles 
back." 

"Any  business?"  I  asked. 

"Nawthin'  partic'lar;  but  I'll  tell  you  about 


DEVELOPMENTS  255 

it  on  the  way.  Bring  your  gun  along,  for 
you'll  be  sure  to  get  a  pop  at  a  partridge  or 
two." 

An  hour  later,  when  we  were  well  over  the 
first  range  of  the  Laurentians,  Tom  ex- 
plained: 

"Now,  Doc,  I'll  tell  you  why  I  asked  you 
to  come  out  here  to-day.  I've  had  it  on  my 
mind  for  weeks,  but  now  I  can  keep  it  to  my- 
self no  longer,  an'  out  it  must  come.  Oh,  I 
know  all  right  that  you'll  laugh  at  me,  an' 
call  me  a  blamed  old  fool'  who  ought  to  know 
better." 

"Make  a  clean  breast  of  it,  old  fellow,"  en- 
couraged I ;  "the  secrets  of  the  confessional 
are  inviolable." 

"Well,  Doc,  we're  out  here  to-day  in  conse- 
quence of  a  dream  I  had.  About  three  months 
ago,  when  my  mind  was  runnin'  on  Klondyke 
night  an'  day,  double  time,  I  dreamt  of  a  spot 
in  them  mountains  where  you  an'  me  found 
wealth.  A  few  nights  later  the  dream  was 
repeated  the  same  as  before;  an'  I  wanted  to 
tell  you  of  it  then,  but  I  knew  you  would  likely 


256  A   DREAM   WITH 

spring  on  me  one  of  your  funny  stories,  an' 
turn  the  thing  into  a  laugh  at  my  expense, 
an'  so  I  kept  my  mouth  shut.  But  last  night 
I  had  the  same  dream,  seen  the  same  spot, 
an'  took  notice  of  all  the  landmarks;  an'  you 
were  with  me  again,  as  before.  For  that  rea- 
son I  thought  it  but  right,  even  at  the  risk  of 
bein'  made  a  laughin'-stock,  to  take  you  into 
my  confidence.  Now  I'm  goin'  out  to  find 
the  place,  if  I  can ;  an'  I  fetched  you  along  to 
share  my  luck,  for  you  were  always  my  part- 
ner in  the  dream.  I  guess,  Doc,  you  could 
stand  a  little  stroke  of  luck  just  now,  couldn't 
you?  The  doctor  business  is  never  very  thriv- 
in'  in  Hawkesville." 

I  had  been  as  much  impressed  by  Tom's 
manner  of  telling  it  as  by  the  dream  itself; 
and,  without  replying  to  his  little  jest,  asked : 

"In  what  form  was  this  wealth  you  dreamt 
of,  Tom?" 

"That  I  didn't  see,"  he  answered;  "I  al- 
ways woke  up  before  I  could  make  out  just 
what  it  was  we  found.  But  it  was  somethin' 
small  an'  easy  to  carry;  for  we  fetched  it  away 


DEVELOPMENTS  257 

at  different  times  in  bags,  an'  you  disposed  of 
it,  some  in  Montreal,  some  in  New  York,  an' 
nobody  was  a  bit  the  wiser." 

"When  we  think  of  natural  wealth  in  small 
bulk,"  I  remarked,  "gold  and  precious  stones 
are  suggested.  So  far  as  realizing  your 
dream  is  concerned,  Tom,  I  fear  we  have 
come  here  on  a  fool's  errand;  for  we  may  as 
well  expect  to  find  a  seam  of  coal  as  a  vein 
of  gold  in  these  mountains.  Neither  are  we 
likely  to  find  diamonds  or  other  gems.  That 
there  is  untold  wealth  lying  buried  in  this 
jumble  of  old,  weather-worn  rocks  has  been 
affirmed  by  the  best  of  authorities;  but  it  is 
in  the  form  of  glistening  mica,  flaky  graphite, 
lustrous  molybdenite,  beds  of  kaolin,  and  iron 
ore.  However,  having  come  so  far,  we  may 
as  well  go  the  whole  way,  and  demonstrate 
whether  there  be  truth  in  your  dream  or  not." 

By  this  time  we  had  reached  a  spot  where 
the  road  forks,  one  branch  leading  to  Barring- 
ton,  the  other  to  Cave  River.  About  three 
miles  along  the  latter,  Tom  halted  the  horse, 
and,  pointing  to  the  woods  on  the  right,  said : 


258  A   DREAM   WITH 

"Here's  where  I  entered  the  bush  in  my 
dream.  We  must  look  for  a  very  old  black 
birch,  with  gnarled  trunk  an'  dead  limbs,  that 
hangs  over  a  ledge." 

Hitching  the  horse  to  a  convenient  tree,  we 
entered  the  forest;  but  so  thick  was  the  growth 
of  underbrush,  and  so  dense  the  foliage  over- 
head, that  we  could  not  see  any  distance  in 
front.  When  we  had  penetrated  this  thicket, 
however,  we  came  into  a  growth  of  hardwood 
with  a  clean  bottom,  and  progress  was  easy. 
There  were  birches  in  plenty  among  the  other 
hardwood  trees,  but  at  first  we  could  see  none 
answering  the  description  of  that  seen  in  the 
dream.  Where  the  ground  began  to  slope 
more  rapidly  to  the  ravine  below,  however, 
we  found  a  very  old  warty  birch,  hanging  at 
a  decided  angle  over  the  edge  of  a  shelf. 

"That  looks  like  the  tree,"  said  Tom;  "but 
I  can't  tell  for  certain  till  I  see  it  from  below, 
for  so  I  seen  it  in  my  dream." 

A  few  steps  brought  us  to  the  right  point 
of  view,  and  Tom  exclaimed : 

"The  very  spot!     The  very  tree — just  the 


DEVELOPMENTS  259 

same  as  1  dreamt  it!  Look  at  them  big  warts! 
See  them  dead  limbs!  Take  notice  of  the 
dried  roots  hangin'  in  air  where  the  soil  has 
been  washed  away!  It  was  in  this  bank  of 
earth  that  we  made  our  find,  an'  here  we 
must  look." 

With  pick-hammer  and  shovel,  which  Tom 
had  prudently  brought  along,  we  set  to  work, 
and  soon  observed  that  scales  of  mica  were 
abundantly  mixed  with  the  soil.  These  had 
evidently  fallen  from  the  face  of  the  ledge 
above,  and  there  we  began  to  look  in  expecta- 
tion of  finding  a  vein  of  that  mineral.  Nor 
were  we  altogether  disappointed,  for  we  did 
discover  a  small  vein,  which  began  at  the  sur- 
face, a  little  to  the  left  of  the  tree,  and,  dipping 
quickly,  was  immediately  lost  under  the  bank 
of  earth.  We  gave  no  further  thought  to  this, 
however,  for  it  was  one  of  those  showings  of 
mica  which  are  as  common  to  that  section  of 
the  Laurentians  as  to  the  rocks  underlying 
New  York  city,  and  frequently  of  just  as  little 
value. 

Resuming   operations    at   the    foot   of   the 


260  A   DREAM   WITH 

slope,  we  uncovered  part  of  a  rock  that  was 
different  in  appearance  from  those  peculiar  to 
the  region.  At  first  glance  we  could  not  de- 
termine its  nature,  as  it  was  stained  with  rust 
and  soil;  but  a  chip  broken  off  showed  that  it 
was  quartz,  with  gold  copiously  disseminated 
through  its  body. 

"A  ledge  of  gold  quartz !  Whoop !  Our  for- 
tune's made!  Klondyke  at  home,  by  my 
grandfather's  boots!"  shouted  Tom,  as  he  em- 
braced me  with  the  hug  of  a  bear,  and  urged 
me  to  join  in  his  war-dance. 

The  first  outburst  of  joy  over,  I  impressed 
upon  Tom  the  necessity  of  silence  and  secrecy, 
reminding  him  that  we  were  not  more  than  a 
hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  the  road,  and 
that  any  chance  passer-by  might  see  the  horse 
and  buckboard,  and,  hearing  voices,  might 
come  to  investigate;  and  besides,  we  were  on 
another  man's  land.  On  my  advice,  therefore, 
Tom  went  back  to  the  road  to  put  the  horse  in 
a  less  exposed  place,  and  by  the  time  he  re- 
turned, I  had  fully  comprehended  the  situa- 
tion. 


DEVELOPMENTS  261 

"This  is  no  Klondyke,"  said  I ;  "at  least  it's 
only  a  very  little  one." 

"What!"  he  gasped,  "ain't  that  rich  enough 
for  you?" 

"Rich  enough,  certainly,  but  not  enough  of 
it." 

"Ain't  it  a  ledge  of  gold  quartz?" 

"No  ledge,  Tom;  only  a  boulder,  and  not  a 

very  big  one  at  that.  Look  here "  and  I 

stuck  a  few  sticks  into  the  soil,  roughly  mark- 
ing out  the  dimensions  of  the  stone — "that  is 
the  size  of  it." 

"This  is  a  boulder-strewn  country,"  I  con- 
tinued, "right  in  the  pathway  of  the  great  ice 
wave  that,  thousands  of  years  ago,  slowly 
pushed  its  way  southward,  dropping  its 
freight  of  rocks  as  it  reached  warmer  latitudes 
and  melted.  Do  you  remember  that  stone  by 
the  wayside,  half  a  mile  below  Hawkesville, 
which  geologists  and  other  curious  visitors 
have  chipped  and  carried  away  until  now  it 
is  reduced  to  less  than  a  third  of  its  original 
size?  The  parent  rock  from  which  that  stone 
came,  is  not  nearer  than  Greenland.  And  this 


262  A    DREAM   WITH 

boulder  of  quartz,  without  doubt  a  fragment 
.from  some  vastly  rich,  though  as  yet  undiscov- 
ered, mother-lode  far  to  the  north,  was 
brought  here  by  the  same  agency,  and  depos- 
ited in  this  little  basin.  Pity  it  isn't  a  little 
bigger,  Tom;  but  as  it  is,  there's  gold  to  the 
value  of  several  hundred  dollars  in  it.  'Twill 
lift  the  mortgage  from  your  house,  and  buy 
your  wife  a  new  silk  dress." 

"Half  of  it  is  yours,  Doc,"  insisted  Tom, 
"for  you  were  with  me  in  my  dream,  an'  you 
are  with  me  at  the  discovery." 

We  resumed  work,  and  after  a  good  deal  of 
labor — for  the  soil  kept  sliding  down  from 
above — we  uncovered  the  stone.  It  was  pear- 
shaped,  somewhat  flattened,  especially  on  the 
under  side,  which  rested  on  the  solid  rock; 
and  it  weighed,  as  nearly  as  we  could  esti- 
mate, between  four  and  five  hundred  pounds. 
The  smaller  end,  from  which  we  had  first 
broken  off  a  specimen,  pointed  outward;  chips 
from  the  larger  end  proved  richer  still. 

There  was  no  weak  spot  in  the  stone,  so  far 
as  we  could  discover;  nevertheless  Tom  vig- 


DEVELOPMENTS  263 

orously  attacked  it  with  the  pick-hammer — a 
light,  cheap  article,  which  was  ruined  at  the 
second  blow.  Reluctantly  we  left,  resolving 
to  return  on  the  morrow,  bringing  the  requi- 
site  tools  to  break  up  the  boulder,  and  cart  it 
away,  and  in  the  meanwhile  to  "say  nawthin' 
to  nobody,"  as  Tom  put  it. 


264  A    DREAM   WITH 


CHAPTER  II. 

WHEN  the  morrow  came,  it  brought  with  it 
a  nor'easter  of  unusual  severity.  It  proved  the 
first  of  the  heavy  fall  rains,  which  in  that  lati- 
tude are  the  unfailing  precursors  of  winter. 
For  three  days  the  rain  fell  almost  incessantly, 
rendering  the  roads  impassable  for  at  least 
three  days  more;  so  that,  eager  as  Tom  was 
to  bring  home  the  boulder,  and  willing  as  I 
would  have  been  to  help  him,  he  had  simply 
to  wait  with  patience  for  better  roads  and 
weather. 

At  this  stage  there  happened  something  that 
very  materially  affected  my  future,  and  pre- 
vented my  participation  in  the  removal  of  the 
boulder.  Dissatisfied  with  my  prospects  and 
circumstances  in  Hawkesville,  I  had  for  some 
time,  unknown  even  to  my  closest  friends 
there,  been  looking  for  an  opening  in  a  larger 
field  of  endeavor — New  York,  if  possible — 


DEVELOPMENTS  265 

where  I  could  also  enjoy  the  benefits  of  a  post- 
graduate course  of  study  in  my  specialty.  Now 
it  was  that  the  longed-for  opportunity  came; 
and,  hailing  it  with  greater  joy  than  Tom  had 
exhibited  when  the  boulder  was  discovered,  I 
packed  my  belongings  and  shook  the  dust, 
but  not  the  mud,  of  Hawkesville  from  my  feet. 

Tom  was  greatly  surprised  when  I  informed 
him  that  I  had  found  something  more  to  my 
liking  than  his  Klondyke,  and  that  I  was  leav- 
ing for  New  York  immediately.  Expressing 
his  sorrow  at  losing  an  old  friend,  he  drove 
me  to  the  station,  wished  me  all  manner  of 
success,  and  his  parting  assurance  was: 

"Half  of  it  is  yours  all  the  same,  Doc." 

"No,  no,  Tom;  if  you  insist  on  giving  up 
any  part  of  it,  give  my  share  to  Sam  Wilkins. 
As  owner  of  the  land,  he  is  entitled  to  it." 

There  was  no  time  for  reply;  the  train 
moved  off,  and  Tom  was  left,  no  doubt  pon- 
dering the  proposition  I  had  just  made.  It 
was  the  first  and  only  time  I  had  pointedly  re- 
ferred to  the  owner's  rights  in  the  matter,  and 
Tom  had  been  ominously  mute  on  the  subject; 


266  A    DREAM   WITH 

but  had  I  remained  in  Hawkesville,  I  had  de- 
cided to  accept  whatever  share  of  the  proceeds 
Tom  chose  to  give,  and  quietly  hand  it  over 
to  Wilkins,  with  an  explanation  that  would 
involve  nobody  else. 

How  would  Tom  act  in  the  premises?  Was 
the  ethical  proposition  too  subtle  for  him  to 
grasp?  Was  the  temptation  too  strong  for  a 
man  of  his  tastes  and  rather  limited  oppor- 
tunities? While  I  sincerely  wished  that  he 
would  emerge  triumphantly  from  the  situa- 
tion, I  feared  very  much  for  the  result;  for 
Tom  was  a  very  shrewd  fellow,  fully  appre- 
ciating the  value  of  "possession."  In  this 
case  it  was  more  than  nine-tenths;  the  other 
tenth  was  with  me,  on  whom  he  could  depend. 
Anxious  as  I  was  to  hear  the  outcome,  I  had 
to  wait  almost  three  years  before  my  curiosity 
was  gratified. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  in  New  York,  I 
ceased  to  think  of  the  boulder,  except  at  rare 
intervals;  indeed,  I  had  no  time  to  think  of 
things  other  than  professional.  My  uncle, 
whose  assistant  I  was  to  be,  had  barely  intro- 


DEVELOPMENTS  267 

duced  me  to  his  patrons  when,  appointing  me 
locum  tenens,  he  concluded  to  take  first  a  rest, 
then  an  extended  holiday;  so  that,  thanks  to 
the  influence  of  his  well-merited  reputation, 
I  was  immediately  put  in  charge  of  a  practice 
which,  I  fear,  I  could  never  have  built  up  for 
myself.  Even  the  post-graduate  course  had 
to  be  deferred  for  a  time;  true,  I  had  enrolled, 
paid  my  fees  and  attended  a  few  lectures,  but 
soon  found  that  the  active  duties  of  my  pro- 
fession were  taxing  my  strength  to  the  utmost, 
and  that  profitable  study  was  then  an  impos- 
sibility. Nevertheless  I  felt  that  I  was  ad- 
vancing in  my  specialty,  which  was  a  source 
of  great  gratification;  the  emoluments  of  the 
position,  too,  were  highly  satisfactory.  Rec- 
ognizing that  this  was  the  "tide  in  my  af- 
fairs" which  would  lead  on  to  success,  I  was 
bound  to  make  the  most  of  the  opportunity, 
and  developed  a  capacity  and  liking  for  work 
which  astonished  myself. 

No  wonder,  then,  that  I  ceased  to  think 
about  the  boulder.  Neither  did  I  write  to 
Tom,  for  I  knew  he  was  no  scribe.  At  the 


268  A   DREAM   WITH 

end  of  my  third  summer  in  New  York,  how- 
ever, I  was  granted  a  holiday  of  some  weeks' 
duration;  and,  taking  my  fishing  and  hunting 
outfits,  I  sought  my  old  friends  in  Hawkes- 
ville  and  my  old  haunts  in  the  Laurentians. 
Then  it  was  that  I  got  from  Tom  the  partic- 
ulars in  the  remaining  part  of  this  story;  and 
as  they  fell  from  his  lips,  so  have  I  endeavored 
to  set  them  down  here: 

"Well,  Doc,  when  you  went  off  I  was  left 
without  a  partner;  there  was  no  one  I  could 
trust,  an'  I  thought  I  couldn't  do  nawthin'  my- 
self. Then  the  wet  weather  brought  on  my 
rheumatism  an'  gave  me  a  lame  back,  so  I 
couldn't  git  about  for  six  weeks.  When  the 
first  heavy  snow  fell,  it  came  after  a  hard, 
black  frost,  an'  made  the  best  sleighin'  you 
ever  seen.  Then  I  started  out  alone  to  bring 
home  the  boul'er.  After  bein'  exposed  to  the 
rain  and  the  hard  frost,  the  stone  was  easy  to 
break.  I  packed  the  pieces  in  oat  bags,  put 
them  in  the  bottom  of  my  sleigh,  an'  throwin' 
an  extra  buffalo  robe  over  the  bags,  got  away 
without  bein'  seen;  an',  as  luck  would  have 


DEVELOPMENTS  269 

it,  the  snow  began  to  fall  again,  an'  covered  up 
my  tracks. 

"Man,  Doc,  I  wish  you  had  been  here  at 
the  time  to  see  how  rich  that  stone  was  at  the 
butt  end !  There  was  a  core  of  'most  pure  gold 
it  in,  about  the  size  of  your  fist.  Well,  you 
may  not  believe  it,  Doc,  but  all  that  winter  I 
played  no  cards.  The  boys  couldn't  under- 
stand it;  they  thought  I  had  got  religion  an' 
would  not  own  up  to  it;  but  I  gave  out  that 
I  had  rheumatism  an'  the  night  air  was  bad 
for  it.  'Stead  of  sittin'  in  the  little  back  room 
in  the  tavern  with  the  boys,  I  was  spendin' 
my  evenin's  down  in  the  cellar,  poundin'  away 
at  the  boul'er,  an'  separatin'  the  yellow  dust. 

"Say,  Doc,  there  was  more  gold  in  that 
stone  than  you  guessed ;  an'  if  you  hadn't  been 
so  strait-laced  about  takin'  your  share,  you 
might  have  been  a  few  hundred  to  the  good. 
Well,  I  paid  off  the  mortgage,  bought  the  old 
woman  a  new  rig-out,  an'  got  myself  a  better 
horse — all  without  touchin'  a  dollar  of  your 
share.  That  I  decided  to  keep  till  you  came, 
an'  let  you  do  whatever  you  liked  with  it;  for 


270  A    DREAM   WITH 

I  couldn't  make  up  my  mind  to  pay  it  over  to 
Sam  Wilkins,  as  you  had  advised.  But  neither 
could  I  git  Sam  altogether  out  of  my  head. 
Your  words  at  partin'  had  set  me  a-thinkin'; 
at  first  I  couldn't  see  what  he  had  done  to  de- 
serve any  share.  The  takin'  of  that  boul'er 
had  made  him  no  poorer,  I  thought;  it  had 
laid  there  for  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of 
years;  an'  I  felt  sure  I  was  just  doin'  what 
ninety-nine  out  of  every  hundred  of  my  neigh- 
bors, Sam  included,  would  have  done.  Only 
when  I  put  myself  in  his  place  would  I  allow 
that  Sam  was  entitled  to  a  share;  an'  that,  I 
believe,  is  the  law.  Well,  I  waited  for  you  to 
come  or  write,  but  you  did  neither;  an'  I 
didn't  write,  'cause  I'm  no  fist  with  the  pen. 
I'd  rather  do  a  day's  work  at  any  time — an' 
I'm  none  too  fond  of  that,  either — than  sit 
down  to  write  a  letter. 

"Then  I  got  a  chance  I  had  long  been  wish- 
in'  for;  the  house  an'  lot  next  to  mine  were 
for  sale,  an'  I  had  the  money  handy.  I  kind 
o'  thought  that  it  was  not  the  right  thing  to 
do;  but  the  temptation  was  great,  an'  to  tell 


DEVELOPMENTS  271 

you  the  truth,  Doc,  I  didn't  fight  very  hard  to 
resist  it.  Perhaps  I  might  have  won  out  in 
the  fight;  but  a  man  I  don't  like — one  that 
would  have  made  a  bad  neighbor — wanted  to 
buy  it,  an'  I  had  to  act  quick.  I  bought  the 
place,  an'  when  the  money  was  paid,  I  began 
to  feel  that,  maybe  after  all,  I  had  not  acted 
the  white  man  by  Sam.  So  long  as  I  had  the 
money  by  me  I  thought  I  should  one  day  give 
it  to  him  through  you;  an'  after  it  was  gone,  I 
knew  it  would  have  been  better  for  me  to  fol- 
low your  advice.  As  it  was,  I  still  had  it  in 
my  power,  I  thought,  to  do  Sam  a  good  turn, 
an'  would  even  up  matters  that  way. 

"You  know,  Doc,  that  this  district  had  been 
overrun  by  minin'  spec'lators — sharks,  I  call 
them — who  bought  the  minin'  options  from 
the  farmers  for  a  song  an'  a  lot  of  promises. 
They  were  goin'  to  develop  the  black  lead 
field,  start  a  great  industry,  an'  make  of 
Hawkesville  a  flourishin'  town.  In  doin'  all 
this  they  would  need  lots  of  wood,  which  the 
farmers  could  supply;  lots  of  other  farm  prod- 
ucts, such  as  oats,  potatoes,  hay,  and  so  on, 


272  A    DREAM   WITH 

would  be  required  for  the  men  an'  horses  em- 
ployed, an'  so  a  market  would  be  found  right 
at  home  for  all  that  the  district  produced. 
This  was  the  bait  they  held  out  to  the  farm- 
ers. It  caught  me,  too,  an*  I  even  helped  the 
sharpers  to  beat  down  the  farmers  in  their 
prices.  But,  bless  you,  Doc,  them  fellers  had 
no  thought  of  developin'  mines  or  startin'  a 
mill ;  all  they  wanted  to  do  was  to  gobble  up 
the  black  lead  lands,  form  a  syndicate,  an'  sell 
out  to  the  suckers. 

"Now,  I  believed  in  some  of  them  fellers  to 
my  cost.  I  helped  them,  as  I  told  you,  bein' 
promised  a  fair  share  of  the  rebate  I  got  for 
them.  Sam  Wilkins'  son-in-law  was  badly 
taken  in;  he  sold  the  option  on  his  place  for 
a  nominal  sum,  only  a  few  dollars  bein'  paid 
down;  but  this  was  sufficient  to  enable  the 
shark  to  hold  on  to  the  option  for  a  time  an' 
shut  out  other  buyers,  who  offered  a  better 
price.  Sam  was  hoppin'  mad,  an'  threatened 
to  go  gunnin'  for  the  shark.  More  than  that 
— he  riz  the  price  of  his  own  lot  to  'six  hun- 


DEVELOPMENTS  273 

dred  dollars,  cash,  before  they  put  a  pick  in 
my  land,'  as  he  said. 

"So,  Doc,  this  was  the  state  of  affairs  the 
second  spring  after  you  left.  I  hate  to  tell 
this  part  of  the  story,  for  my  plans  didn't  turn 
out  as  I  designed.  Oh,  yes;  I  done  Sam  good 
service  all  right,  an'  made  him  my  friend  for 
life;  but  my  good  deed  reached  out  further 
than  I  intended,  an'  benefited,  besides  Sam, 
the  man  I  most  wanted  to  stick. 

"Before  the  robins  came  that  spring,  I  got  a 
letter  from  this  man — Redblood  by  name — 
sayin'  that  he  was  comin'  soon  to  Hawkesville, 
an'  askin'  me  to  provide  quarters  for  him  an' 
a  friend;  also  to  find  out  what  graphite  or 
mica  lands  were  for  sale.  About  the  same 
time  I  saw  Sam  in  the  village,  an'  hailed  him. 

"  'How'd  you  like,  Sam,  if  I'd  find  you  a 
customer  for  your  mineral  lands?' 

"  'Well,  Thomas,'  said  he,  'you  know  my 
price — six  hundred,  cash  down,  an'  no  abate- 
ment; an'  if  you  find  me  a  buyer  on  them 
'terms,  I'll  allow  you  a  five  per  cent  commis- 
sion.' 


274  A    DREAM   WITH 

"  'I  think  I  can  do  better  for  you  than  that, 
Sam.  What  if  I  git  ten  or  twelve  hundred?' 

"  'I'll  make  an  even  divide  of  all  you  git 
over  six  hundred,'  said  he;  'but  don't  bring 
any  of  them  fellers  around  me  'nless  they've 
got  the  money  to  show,  for  I'm  mad  at  the  way 
they  treated  my  daughter's  husband.' 

"  'Another  thing,  Sam,'  said  I,  'whatever 
price  you  git,  you  insist  on  keepin'  a  one-fourth 
interest  to  yourself.' 

"  'But  won't  that  scare  away  any  would-be 
purchasers?' 

"  'Not  a  bit  of  it;  it  will  have  just  the  op- 
posite effect.  It  will  make  them  think  you 
know  there  is  somethin'  good  in  your  property, 
an'  they  will  be  all  the  more  anxious  to  git  it.' 

"  'But  won't  it  cost  me  a  power  o'  money 
to  help  develop  the  property?'  he  asked. 

"  'No,'  says  I ;  'them  fellers  never  spend 
much  developin'  a  mine.  All  they  do  is  to 
open  up  an'  lay  bare  a  show  of  mineral,  then 
sell  out  as  soon  as  possible.  For  every  three 
men  the  spec'lators  put  on  the  work,  you  put 
on  one;  for  every  three  dollars  they  spend  for 


DEVELOPMENTS  275 

supplies,  you  spend  one;  an'  by  the  time  you 
have  in  this  way  contributed  fifty  or  a  hundred 
dollars,  you  will  know  whether  the  graphite 
or  the  mica,  or  the  "astabestos"  is  goin'  to 
amount  to  anythin'.  There  is  a  big  market 
for  all  three  just  now;  an'  if  any  one  of  them 
veins  opens  up  well,  why,  a  small  fortune  is 
yours  without  any  risk  on  your  side.  If  noth- 
in'  of  any  account  is  found,  you  will  be  no 
loser;  for  what  you  contribute  will  all  come 
back  to  you  in  horse  hire,  wood,  an'  other  sup- 
plies from  your  farm.' 

"  (Gosh!  Thomas,  that  sounds  mighty  well; 
an'  if  you  find  me  a  customer  on  them  terms, 
I'll  give  you  five  per  cent  commission  and 
half  of  all  you  git  over  an'  above  six  hundred 
dollars.  But  don't  haggle  about  the  one-fourth 
interest,  for  I  want  to  sell ;  I've  had  a  bad  win- 
ter, an'  I'm  in  need  o'  money.' 

"Along  came  Redblood  an'  his  friend  with 
the  foreign  name.  I  was  to  've  met  them  at  the 
station,  but  I  kep'  away  on  purpose,  makin' 
believe  I  had  forgotten.  All  the  same  I  was 
just  on  needles  to  spring  my  game  on  them; 


276  A   DREAM   WITH 

but  I  didn't  want  them  to  suspec'  I  had  some- 
thin'  up  my  sleeve.  By  an'  by,  when  we  got 
down  to  the  tavern,  an'  the  cigars  an'  whisky 
had  been  passed  around,  Redblood  began  to 
fish  as  usual. 

"  'Any  new  finds  in  the  graphite  line,  Tom?' 
said  he. 

"  'All  the  graphite  lands  right  here  have 
been  taken  up,'  I  answered;  'but  a  few  miles 
further  back  some  fine  specimens  have  been 
found.  Round  at  the  house  I  have  as  fine  a 
sample  of  pure  flake  graphite  as  you  ever 
clapped  an  eye  on;  an',  whisper — it  came  off 
Sam  Wilkins'  place.' 

"'I've  heard  about  that  lot,'  said  he;  'but 
it's  a  long  way  from  a  railroad.' 

"  'That's  so,'  said  I ;  'but  there's  more  on 
Sam's  place  than  graphite.  To  my  certain 
knowledge  there's  a  vein  of  clear  white  mica.' 

"Man,  Doc,  you  should  'ave  seen  them  prick 
up  their  ears  when  they  heard  this.  Then  I 
knew  it  was  mica  they  were  after;  for  fine 
mica  was  then  fetchin'  a  desp'rate  price.  One 
winked  to  the  other,  an'  Redblood  kep'  send- 


DEVELOPMENTS  27? 

in'  round  the  bottle  an'  the  cigars  at  a  great 
rate  while  he  pumped  me  for  all  he  was  worth, 
an'  I  was  more  than  willin'  to  be  pumped. 

"  'Well,'  said  he,  tryin'  to  look  as  if  he  took 
no  stock  in  the  mica  business,  'well,  that's  not 
exactly  in  our  line  at  present,  but  we  might 
look  at  it.  Have  you  seen  the  vein,  Tom?' 

"  'Yes,  I've  seen  it;  an'  I  can  lead  you  right 
to  it,'  says  I.  'Besides,  there's  a  vein  of  ser- 
pentine on  the  place,'  I  added,  carelessly. 

"This  was  true  enough,  Doc;  but  I  didn't 
tell  them  that  the  fibre  of  the  'astabestos'  in  it 
is  very  short  Hows'ever,  it  had  its  effect,  I 
could  see. 

"  'Now,'  says  I,  'if  you're  done  treatin',  let's 
go  round  to  the  house,  an'  I'll  show  you  some- 
thin'  else  that  came  off  Sam's  place.' 

"I  had  kep'  a  few  splinters  of  the  boulder, 
Doc,  an'  as  soon  as  I  put  them  into  their  hands, 
their  eyes  nearly  bulged  out  of  their  sockets. 

"  'You  don't  mean  to  say  that  this  was  found 
on  Sam's  place,  do  you?'  said  Redblood. 

"  'That's  just  where  it  came  from,'  said  T. 

"  'Who  knows  of  this  besides  you,  Tom?' 


278  A   DREAM   WITH 

"  'No  livin'  man,  'cep'  one,  an'  he's  in  New 
York.' 

"  'Is  he  a  miner?' 

"  'No,'  says  I ;  an'  he  seemed  to  feel  re- 
lieved. 

"  'Any  people  been  lookin'  at  the  Wilkins 
property?' 

"'No,'  I  said;  'but  there's  a  party  comin' 
from  Ottawa  to  look  at  the  mica;  an'  them 
Pennsylvania  fellers  are  goin'  to  look  at  the 
graphite  when  they  come  up.' 

"At  this  stage  I  left  them  sittin'  together, 
on  purpose  to  give  them  a  chance  to  talk  over 
matters;  an'  when  I  came  back  from  the  sta- 
ble, where  I'd  been  feedin'  my  horses,  Red- 
blood  wanted  me  to  drive  them  out  to  Sam's 
right  away. 

"  'No  use/  I  said,  'unless  you've  got  the 
money  to  speak  for  you.' 

"  'Well,  we  haven't  enough  money  to  buy 
the  place  just  now,  but  we've  got  enough  to 
bind  the  bargain  if  we  should  conclude  to 
buy,'  said  Redblood. 

"  '  'Twouldn't  be  safe  for  you  to  make  that 


DEVELOPMENTS  279 

offer  to  Sam.  He  has  had  one  transaction 
of  that  kind  in  his  family  already,'  says  I ;  'an' 
if  you  are  goin'  out  with  that  intention,  he's 
as  likely  as  not  to  chase  you  off  the  place  with 
his  dogs  an'  gun.  But  I'll  drive  you  out  if  you 
like.' 

"  'Sam  wants  an  all-fired  price  for  his  lot — 
six  hundred,  is  it  not?'  he  asked. 

"  'The  price  has  riz  very  consid'rable,'  says 
I ;  'that  was  what  he  asked  last  year,  but  now 
it  is  twelve  hundred,  cash,  an'  he  reserves  a 
one-fourth  interest  to  himself.  He'll  talk  busi- 
ness with  you  on  them  terms  an'  no  others. 
Shall  I  hitch  up  my  team  an'  drive  you  back?' 

"Well,  they  reckoned  they  wouldn't  go  back 
that  day;  they  would  come  again  soon,  pre- 
pared to  buy  if  they  thought  well  of  it.  But 
they  cautioned  me  to  steer  nobody  else  to 
Sam's,  an'  asked  leave  to  keep  one  of  the 
splinters  I  showed  them;  an'  they  promised  to 
do  the  right  thing  by  me  for  all  the  informa- 
tion I  had  given  them. 

"True  to  their  promise,  they  came  along  the 
next  week,  an'  hired  me  to  drive  them  out  to 


280  A   DREAM   WITH 

Sam's.  What  surprised  me  most  was  the  way 
they  proceeded  to  do  business.  They  looked 
at  the  'astabestos'  vein,  an'  at  the  graphite 
showin',  then  got  me  to  lead  the  way  to  the 
mica  vein.  When  we  got  there,  Redblood 
picked  up  a  few  more  splinters  of  quartz; 
they  must  'ave  flew  off  when  I  was  smashirt' 
the  boul'er,  an'  sunk  in  the  snow.  I  saw  him 
slip  them  in  his  pocket  without  sayin'  a  word 
about  them.  We  looked  at  the  mica,  an'  they 
agreed  it  might  be  worth  while  developing 
though  there  was  but  little  in  sight.  The  up- 
shot of  it  was  that,  without  hagglin',  they 
came  to  Sam's  terms;  an'  that  very  afternoon 
the  deed  of  sale  was  drawn  up  in  proper  shape 
by  the  notary  in  the  village,  the  money  paid, 
an'  I  got  the  three  hundred  dollars  Sam  prom- 
ised, besides  the  five  per  cent  commission. 

"How  I  chuckled!  'Good  boy,  Tom,'  I 
said  to  myself;  'you've  done  a  neighbor  a  good 
turn  without  wrongin'  yourself,  an'  you've 
evened  up  matters  with  them  sharks.' 

"Now  comes  the  strangest  part  of  the  story. 
Them  fellers  lost  no  time  in  startin'  to  develop 


DEVELOPMENTS  281 

a  mica  mine.  They  put  a  few  men  to  work  to 
clear  away  the  soil  where  we  found  the 
boul'er,  so  as  to  follow  the  vein.  There  it 
was,  sure  enough,  all  the  way  under  the  bank 
of  earth,  an'  in  spots  it  grew  wider  as  it  come 
down  the  slope.  Just  a  little  to  the  right  of 
where  we  found  the  boul'er,  they  began  to 
drill  an'  blast. 

"Well,  Doc,  that  mine  was  a  payin'  spec' 
from  the  first.  In  a  week  they  had  taken  out 
a  hundred  pounds  of  fine  white  mica  of  good 
size ;  an'  they  kep'  up  this  av'rage  all  summer 
an'  well  into  the  fall,  at  little  expense,  for  they 
took  only  what  was  near  the  surface,  an'  they 
required  no  derrick  or  win'lass.  The  next 
spring,  when  they  started  work  again,  they 
decided  to  sink  a  shaft  on  the  spot  where  they 
had  blasted  first  of  all,  an'  where  the  vein  had 
been  widest,  though  now  it  had  been  lost. 
After  a  few  days  they  uncovered  a  pocket  that 
would  make  the  fortune  of  any  workin'  man. 
None  of  this  was  taken  out  at  first;  they  just 
kep'  on  takin'  away  the  rock  an'  exposin'  to 
view  as  much  mica  as  possible. 


282  A    DREAM   WITH 

"Clearly  it  was  the  intention  of  Redblood 
an'  his  gang  to  sell  out,  though  Sam  objected, 
but  his  word  didn't  go  very  far.  Well,  they 
soon  had  an  offer  of  twenty-five  thousand  dol- 
lars for  their  mine;  but  they're  holdin'  out  for 
fifty  thousand,  an'  I  believe  they'll  git  it,  too. 

"So  you  see,  Doc,  I  done  a  good  turn  to  Sam 
after  all." 

"That  you  did,  Tom,"  said  I,  "and  incident- 
ally, to  the  'mining  sharks,'  too." 

"Ay,  that's  my  medicine.  Great  Scotch- 
man! If  I  had  only  handled  that  chance  well, 
I  might  'ave  been  a  made  man  by  this  time. 
As  for  Sam,  why  there's  nawthin'  in  reason 
that  he  won't  do  for  me." 

"How  did  you  make  out  with  the  'sharks,' 
Tom?  Did  they  fulfill  any  of  their  prom- 
ises?" 

"Blame  the  one!  'Stead  of  payin'  me  any 
commission,  they  accused  me  of  importin' 
them  splinters  of  quartz!" 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  283 


THE  EERIE  PIPER 
CHAPTER  I. 

IN  my  efforts  to  alleviate  the  bodily  suffer- 
ing, and  enlighten  the  spiritual  darkness  of 
my  fellow-men,  I  have  had  abundant  oppor- 
tunity of  studying  mankind  at  its  best  and  at 
its  worst.  Many  a  death-scene  have  I  been 
called  upon  to  witness,  some  sad  in  the  ex- 
treme, others  positively  glorious;  and,  as  a 
priest  of  the  Christian  Church,  I  hold  that 
there  is  no  experience  so  inspiring,  so  strength- 
ening to  our  flagging  faith,  as  the  triumphant 
entry  into  peace  of  a  true  believer.  Such  is 
not  death;  it  is  apotheosis. 

I  am  now  pastor  of  a  large,  and  I  fear,  over- 
indulgent  city  congregation,  who  thrust  upon 
me  more  thousands  of  dollars  yearly  than  at 
the  outset  of  my  career  I  could  earn  of  hun- 
dreds ;  but  were  I  asked  what  was  the  happiest 


284          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

period  of  my  life,  I  should  unhesitatingly 
refer  to  the  three  years  closing  with  the  sixties, 
which  I  spent  as  a  struggling  medical  mis- 
sionary in  the  thinly  settled  lumber  country  of 

northern  M .  Having  served  my  country 

for  two  and  a  half  years  in  the  civil  war,  in 
the  capacity  of  surgeon,  I  left  the  army  with 
a  constitution  irreparably  enfeebled,  as  I 
thought;  and  resolving  to  spend  the  remain- 
der of  my  years  in  the  active  service  of  the 
Church,  I  soon  entered  a  theological  seminary. 

When  I  graduated,  and  was  regularly  or- 
dained to  preach  the  gospel,  the  state  of  my 
health  forbade  my  seeking  the  dark  continent 
of  Africa,  or  the  teeming  cities  of  China,  as 
the  scene  of  my  missionary  labors,  and  sug- 
gested the  great  pine  country  already  indi- 
cated, where  the  sound  of  a  church  bell  had 
not  yet  been  heard,  and  the  nearest  resident 
physician  was  about  fifty  miles  distant.  Here 
it  was  that  I  first  met  Dugald  the  Hermit, 
whose  final  taking  off  was  at  once  the  weird- 
est and  most  glorious  that  I  ever  witnessed. 

Some  of  his  ignorant  and  malicious  detract- 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  285 

ors  called  him  Dugald  the  Miser,  others  the 
woman-hater;  in  both  instances  detraction 
completely  over-reached  herself,  for  surely 
never  was  a  man  to  whom  such  misnomers 
were  applied.  The  most  I  could  learn  about 
him  was  from  the  store-keeper  at  the 
"head,"  a  small  settlement  five  miles  from 
the  hermit's  cabin,  who  informed  me  that  Du- 
gald could  speak  the  Gaelic  as  well  as  the 
English  language;  that  he  was  an  honest, 
harmless  old  man,  who  sought  no  favor  of  any 
one,  save  to  be  let  alone;  and  that  he  never 
spoke  unless  first  addressed. 

My  coming  to  the  "head"  had  been  exten- 
sively advertised  and  discussed  in  the  store 
and  in  the  blacksmith's  shop ;  nevertheless,  the 
first  Sunday  I  held  a  meeting  there,  it  was 
with  astonishment  that  the  settlers  noticed  the 
presence  of  Dugald,  who  proved  a  most  de- 
vout worshiper  and  attentive  listener.  He  sat 
a  little  apart  from  the  rest  (the  service  was  out 
of  doors),  as  if  desiring  to  avoid  conversation; 
and  at  the  close,  he  immediately  walked  away, 
exchanging  words  with  nobody. 


286  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

All  through  the  sermon  I  had  hardly  teen 
able  to  withdraw  my  eyes  from  Dugald,  so  fas- 
cinated was  I  by  his  strange  and  picturesque 
appearance.  His  figure,  of  almost  colossal 
proportions,  clothed  in  garments  partly  of 
coarse  homespun,  partly  of  skins  with  the  hair 
outside,  was  such  as  would  have  attracted  at- 
tention anywhere ;  but  his  noble  head  and  be- 
nignant countenance  were  a  study  which  an 
artist  would  have  liked  to  depict. 

At  the  close  of  the  service  Dugald  had 
walked  away,  oblivious  of  the  intimation  that 
all  whom  I  had  not  yet  met  should  remain  to 
make  my  aquaintance;  but  being  fully  deter- 
mined that  his  bashfulness  should  not  stand 
in  the  way  of  a  possible  friendship,  I  started 
up  the  trail  after  him.  The  store-keeper,  in- 
deed, had  discouraged  me  from  making  the 
attempt,  saying  that  it  would  be  fruitless; 
nevertheless,  having  overtaken  the  hermit,  I 
introduced  myself  as  Mr.  MacMorland,  and 
offered  my  hand.  Unhesitatingly  he  returned 
the  courtesy,  conversed  pleasantly  and  intel- 
ligently, and,  at  parting,  invited  me  to  give 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  287 

him  a  call  if  ever  I  should  happen  to  be  out 
his  way. 

I  had  walked  about  a  mile  along  the  trail, 
and  when,  on  returning  to  the  "head"  and  re- 
porting the  result  of  my  interview  with  the 
Hermit,  the  settlers  could  hardly  believe  me. 
That  a  perfect  stranger  had  so  easily  succeeded 
in  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  recluse,  who 
had  never  invited  one  of  his  neighbors  to  see 
the  inside  of  his  cabin,  was  a  slight  they  could 
not  easily  brook;  but  then,  I  was  a  minister, 
and  that  made  all  the  difference. 

My  calling,  certainly,  may  have  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  it;  but  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  the  prefix,  "Mac,"  to  my  name,  and  the 
magic  of  the  Gaelic,  in  which  I  had  addressed 
him,  and  which  a  Highlander  abroad  so  loves 
to  hear,  were  in  reality  the  keys  that  unlocked 
the  doors  of  the  hermit's  heart.  However  that 
may  be,  I  have  more  than  once  in  my  life  been 
thankful  that,  though  an  American,  I  was 
born  of  Highland  parents,  who  taught  me  to 
speak  in  their  ancient  tongue.  Then,  again,  I 
perceived  at  the  first  exchange  of  civilities 


288  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

that  the  hermit  was,  in  spite  of  his  uncouth 
garb,  a  gentleman. 

Thus  began  my  friendship  with  Dugald, 
and  nearly  every  time  I  came  round  on  my 
monthly  circuit  I  paid  him  a  visit.  Sometimes 
in  winter  I  spent  a  day  or  two  with  him,  en- 
joying his  hospitality  and  fellowship;  but, 
though  I  tried  by  skilful  questions,  never 
could  I  draw  from  him  the  story  of  his  past. 
Beyond  the  fact  that  he  had  come  from  Inver- 
ness, in  Scotland,  I  could  learn  nothing.  On 
every  other  subject  he  would  converse  freely, 
and  he  listened  with  the  greatest  eagerness  to 
my  stories  of  the  great  civil  war;  he  marveled 
to  hear  of  the  wonders  wrought  by  steam  and 
the  telegraph  since  he  had  withdrawn  from 
the  world.  Frequently,  too,  we  conversed  on 
religion  and  literature,  for  he  was  thoroughly 
conversant  with  the  few  books  he  possessed. 
A  Bible  in  Gaelic,  one  in  English,  Baxter's 
"Saints'  Rest,"  the  "Pilgrim's  Progress," 
"Shakespeare,"  "Burns"  and  "Ossian"  consti- 
tuted his  library,  and  I  confess  that  his  knowl- 
edge of  these  works,  especially  of  the  Bible, 
far  surpassed  mine. 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  289 


CHAPTER  II. 

IT  is  not  of  the  man  I  would  write,  how- 
ever, but  rather  of  his  remarkable  taking-off. 
On  that  memorable  night,  by  a  series  of  odd 
mishaps,  I  found  myself  at  Dugald's  cabin 
just  an  hour  after  nightfall.  I  was  not  due  at 
the  "head"  for  some  days;  but  having  been 
called  to  a  remote  settler's  hut  to  set  a  limb, 
and  from  there  to  another  hut  in  a  different 
direction  to  baptize  a  child,  I  had,  on  attempt- 
ing to  return  to  my  original  starting  point, 
lost  the  trail.  When  I  found  my  bearings 
again,  it  was  too  late  to  reach  my  destination, 
and  I  had  either  to  make  the  most  of  the  re- 
maining daylight  and  reach  the  hermit's  cabin, 
or  make  up  my  mind  to  spend  the  night  in  the 
forest  with  the  wolves,  bears,  and  panthers, 
all  of  which  were  then  numerous  in  that  re- 
gion. 

When  I  came  within  sight  of  the  hut,  I  was 


290          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

both  surprised  and  delighted  to  see  a  stream 
of  light  issuing  from  the  open  door.  Soon 
the  hermit's  voice  penetrated  the  intervening 
darkness,  saying: 

"Good  evening  to  you,  Mr.  MacMorland. 
I  knew  you  were  coming,  and  I  am  all  ready 
for  you." 

"Why,  what's  the  matter,  Dugald?  Are 
you  ill?"  I  asked  in  quick  succession,  rather 
alarmed  at  the  strange  remark. 

"No,  no;  not  sick  at  all,  but  well.  What  is 
more,"  replied  he,  "I  am  happy.  But  step  in, 
and  when  you  have  eaten  a  bite,  I  shall  have 
something  to  say." 

On  entering  the  cabin,  I  found  that  prepa- 
rations had  evidently  been  made  for  my  com- 
ing; the  table  was  set,  the  bouillon  kettle 
simmered  in  the  ashes,  and  the  settee  on  which 
I  usually  slept  was  spread  with  its  covering 
of  furs.  It  seemed  all  so  strange  to  me  that, 
for  a  while,  I  could  not  give  utterance  to  my 
surprise;  to  Dugald,  my  coming  seemed  to  be 
but  the  fulfilment  of  a  promise. 

Now,  I  was  no  believer  in  supernatural  ap- 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  291 

pearances,  or  in  occultism  of  any  sort — my 
early  scientific  training  having  probably  in- 
fluenced me  against  it;  but  the  unheard-of  ex- 
periences of  that  night  produced  such  an  ef- 
fect on  my  mind  that  even  after  years,  my 
scientific  assurance  fails  to  furnish  an  expla- 
nation that  does  not  involve  the  supernatural. 

During  supper  I  cast  many  an  anxious  look 
at  my  host,  expecting  to  discover  some  symp- 
toms of  a  fever,  which,  I  thought,  would  ac- 
count for  the  uncanny  nature  of  his  remarks. 
At  the  close,  according  to  his  custom,  he  rev- 
erently said  "grace  after  meat,"  removed  the 
remains  of  the  meal,  sat  down  by  the  fire  and 
seemed  to  invite  conversation.  I  noticed  that 
his  cheeks,  which  always  bore  the  hue  of 
health,  were  now  of  a  deeper  red;  his  fearless 
blue  eyes  were  fuller  and  more  prominent,  and 
burned  with  an  intenser  light ;  his  nostrils  were 
dilated  and  his  speech  more  rapid — all  be- 
tokening a  state  of  great  excitement. 

"Are  you  sure  you  are  quite  well,  Dugald?" 
I  asked. 

"Sure,  Mr.  MacMorland,"  replied  he;  "in 


292  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

fact,  I  have  not  felt  so  well  for  many  a  long 
year.  And,"  he  added,  in  an  intense  whisper, 
"great  happines  is  mine!" 

Still  thinking  that  incipient  fever  was 
threatening  his  reason,  I  asked  him  to  let  me 
feel  his  pulse,  and  prescribe  for  him;  but  he 
only  smiled  at  my  concern,  as  he  remarked : 

"No,  no;  the  Great  Physician  himself  has 
prescribed  for  me,  and  I  repeat  that  I  am 
happy.  Before  sunrise  to-morrow  you  shall 
see  with  your  own  eyes  how  potent  is  the  po- 
tion which  he  hath  administered  to  his  serv- 
ant." 

Then  he  abruptly  remarked,  "You  are  not 
afraid  of  a  dead  man,  doctor?"  and  when  I 
assured  him  of  the  contrary,  he  said,  "That 
is  well." 

"Explain  yourself,  Dugald,"  said  I,  in  a 
slightly  irritated  tone.  "You  protest  that  there 
is  nothing  the  matter  with  you,  and  yet  you 
speak  of  your  immediate  death  as  a  certainty. 
You  speak  in  riddles.  What  reason  have  you 
for  supposing  that  your  end  is  so  near?" 

"The  very  best  reason  in  the  world,"  an- 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  293 

swered  he,  calmly,  as  he  looked  earnestly  into 
my  eyes;  "the  Eerie  Piper,  my  family's 
wraith,  has  visited  me.  The  night  before  last, 
at  the  midnight  hour,  I  heard  him  play  the 
coronach  as  plainly  as  I  can  hear  your  voice. 
Last  night  he  came  again,  playing  longer  and 
louder  than  before;  and  to-night,  if  you  care 
to  sit  up  so  late,  your  own  ears  will  hear 
him." 

Sleep  was  never  further  from  my  eyelids 
than  then,  though  I  was  fatigued  from  my  toil- 
some tramp  through  the  wilderness;  and  I 
would  not  have  chosen  an  alternative  had  there 
been  one,  so  interested  was  I  in  the  hermit's 
weird  tale. 

"For  seven  generations,"  resumed  he,  "as 
far  as  we  can  trace,  hath  the  Lord  vouchsafed 
to  our  family  in  the  direct  line,  this  merciful 
presage  of  death.  By  those  who  have  died  in 
the  old  family  seat,  he  has  been  seen  and 
heard;  those  who  die  abroad  only  hear  the 
Eerie  Piper.  Praise  be  to  God,  no  man  of  our 
kin  was  ever  known  to  quail  at  the  coming 


294          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

of  the  wraith;  and  no  more  will  I,  as  you 
shall-  see. 

"To  my  father,  who  served  under  General 
Pakenham  at  New  Orleans,  the  wraith  came 
for  the  third  time  on  the  eve  of  that  bloody 
and  unnecessary  battle.  He  was  one  of  the 
first  men  to  fall  in  the  hopeless  charge.  My 
grandfather  and  his  father  both  lived  the  al- 
lotted span,  and,  having  been  warned  by  the 
wraith,  laid  down  their  lives  while  still  hale 
and  vigorous.  None  of  my  ancestors  have  died 
of  sickness;  they  have  either,  like  my  father, 
died  on  the  field  of  battle,  or,  like  my  grand- 
father, been  suddenly  called  away.  They 
have  been  like  candles  that  are  snuffed  out  ere 
the  light  has  begun  to  flicker. 

"How  old  do  you  think  I  am,  Mr.  Mac- 
Morland?"  he  asked. 

"Were  it  not  for  the  whiteness  of  your  hair 
and  the  slight  stoop  of  your  shoulders,  I 
should  judge  that  you  were  barely  turned  fifty. 
Your  complexion  and  your  movements  are  not 
those  of  a  man  past  his  prime,"  I  answered, 
truthfully. 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  295 

"To-morrow  is  my  seventy-first  birthday! 
To-morrow,  forty-six  years  ago,  was  to  have 
been  our  wedding  day.  To-morrow,  with 
Flora,  I  shall  keep  the  tryst  so  cruelly  broken 
by  death,"  continued  he. 

"My  mother  dying  soon  after,  I  could  bear 
the  old  place  no  longer;  and  selling  all,  I 
sailed  for  America.  Having  gradually 
worked  my  way  up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the 
great  lakes,  I  finally  entered  this  country,  and 
chose  for  my  future  home  this  spot,  as  being 
far  enough  remote  for  solitude,  and  yet  near 
enough  to  a  settlement  to  procure  a  few  neces- 
sary supplies.  Here  have  I  lived  during  all 
these  years,  but  not  so  lonely  as  some  people 
imagine."  Then,  pointing  to  his  rude  book- 
shelf, he  resumed:  "For  I  have  communed 
with  great  minds ;  and" — in  an  intensely  tragic 
whisper — "in  the  midst  of  this  solitude  Flora 
has  ever  been  present  with  me." 

I  now  felt  sure  that  the  fever,  which  all 
along  I  had  suspected,  was  fast  depriving 
Dugald  of  his  senses;  and  I  was  about  to  force 
my  services  as  a  physician  upon  him,  when, 


296          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

abruptly  changing  the  subject,  he  said,  "Mr. 
MacMorland,  I  have  a  favor  to  ask,  and  that 
is  why  I  sent  for  you." 

"But,"  I  protested,  "you  did  not  send  for 
me;  at  least  no  message  reached  me.  I  came 
here  by  the  merest  chance,  and,  had  I  not  lost 
my  way,  I  should  have  been  miles  from  here 
this  night." 

"Nevertheless,"  said  he,  with  a  suspicion  of 
severity  in  his  voice,  "I  sent  for  you,  and  you 
came.  Mr.  MacMorland,  not  in  vain  have  I 
lived  all  these  long  years  in  the  wilderness, 
communing  with  God  and  with  nature,  for 
I  have  learned  some  of  the  secrets  of  the  lat- 
ter, and  something,  too,  of  the  power  of 
prayer." 

Never  was  rebuke  more  merited  by  a  young 
minister  of  the  gospel;  seldom  was  one  more 
productive  of  results.  The  hermit,  noticing 
my  confusion,  resumed  in  his  usual  kindly 
voice:  "You  have  not  promised  to  do  the 
favor  I  have  to  ask  of  you." 

"With  the  help  of  God,"  I  promised,  "I 
will  do  whatsoever  you  may  ask." 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  297 

"First,  then,"  said  he,  "I  ask  that  you  dis- 
pose of  my  body  with  Christian  rites.  You 
will  bury  me  in  my  kilt,  not  forgetting  to  lay 
my  pipes  beside  me.  My  grave  is  already  dug 
at  the  west  side  of  my  own  clearing." 

I  fear  that  I  must  have  started  visibly  at 
the  mention  of  his  kilt,  for  no  such  costume 
had  I  or  any  of  the  settlers  ever  seen  the  her- 
mit wear;  I  had,  indeed,  seen  his  bagpipe,  and 
heard  him  discourse  sweet,  weird  music  there- 
on. However,  I  said  nothing,  but  wondered 
what  surprise  was  coming  next. 

Dugald  had  risen,  gone  to  a  small  chest  of 
polished  black  oak — the  only  article  of  fur- 
niture in  the  cabin  not  made  by  his  own  hands 
— and  brought  forth  two  packages,  neatly 
done  up  in  buckskin.  Handing  me  the  smaller 
package,  he  said:  "In  this  you  will  find  suffi- 
cient gold  to  defray  the  small  expense  of  my 
funeral.  What  is  left  you  will  keep  for  your 
own  use,  less  one-third,  which  you  will  apply 
as  you  think  fit  to  the  benefit  of  your  charge." 

The  larger  package  was  accompanied  by 
an  unsealed  letter,  addressed  to  a  firm  of 


298  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

writers  to  the  signet  in  Edinburgh,  and,  as 
he  handed  it  to  me,  he  enjoined: 

"You  will  write  to  this  firm  once  a  year  for 
seven  years,  asking  for  information  of  the 
persons,  or  their  descendants,  mentioned  in 
the  accompanying  letter;  and  if,  at  the  end  of 
that  time  you  find  no  trace  of  them,  you  may 
open  the  package  and  appropriate  its  contents, 
being  careful  to  burn  the  letter.  Until  then, 
you  will  kindly  refrain  from  examining  it. 
The  smaller  package  you  are  at  liberty  to  open 
as  soon  as  I  shall  have  closed  my  eyes." 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  299 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  evening  was  now  well  advanced,  and 
the  midnight  hour,  so  fraught  with  fate,  could 
not  be  far  off.  I  longed  to  look  at  my  watch, 
but  lacked  the  courage  to  do  so;  and  I  wished 
that  Dugald  would  consult  his  timepiece,  or 
ask  me  the  hour.  Of  the  two,  I  am  certain 
that  the  hermit  was  the  more  composed. 
Never  before,  not  even  in  the  army  hospital, 
where  my  ears  were  filled  with  the  groans  of 
the  wounded  and  the  moans  of  the  dying,  had 
my  nerves  been  subjected  to  such  a  strain ;  not 
only  did  the  hermit's  strange  words  and  ac- 
tions upset  me,  but  I  felt  surrounded  by  un- 
canny influences,  the  nature  of  which  I  could 
not  attempt  to  explain. 

Suddenly  Dugald  started  from  his  chair, 
stood  for  a  moment  in  a  listening  attitude,  and 
exclaimed,  as  he  stepped  swiftly  to  the  door, 


300          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

"The  Eerie  Piper  for  the  third  time,  praise 
God!" 

Mechanically  I  followed  him  out  into  the 
moonlight,  looked  up  the  trail,  across  the 
clearing,  down  the  trail,  but  saw  nothing, 
heard  nothing,  save  the  melancholy  plaint  of 
the  night-waking  whip-poor-will.  Not  so 
with  Dugald;  he  stood  rapt  in  attention,  striv- 
ing to  catch  the  last  echo  of  the  now  receding 
coronach,  until  he  was  apparently  satisfied 
that  the  piper  had  gone  beyond  his  hearing. 
I  now  found  courage  to  look  at  my  watch,  and 
the  clear  moonlight  showed  that  the  hands 
pointed  exactly  to  midnight! 

Taking  no  notice  of  my  presence  until  we 
had  re-entered  the  cabin,  Dugald  said,  in  his 
usual,  though  subdued,  tone  of  voice : 

"Let  us  worship  God,  and  I,  for  this  night, 
will  lead." 

Impressively,  as  I  have  never  heard  since, 
he  read  the  twenty-third  Psalm,  Scottish  met- 
rical version,  and  led  the  singing  in  a  strong, 
steady  voice,  rendering  the  last  stanza  with 
marvelous  pathos.  Next  he  read  a  portion  of 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  301 

the  New  Testament,  selecting  the  fourteenth 
chapter  of  John's  gospel,  and,  closing  the 
Bible,  said:  "Let  us  engage  in  prayer." 

I  have  heard  some  of  the  most  eloquent  pul- 
pit orators  of  America  and  Europe  preach  and 
pray,  but  never  have  I  heard  the  language  of 
prayer  in  such  perfection  as  it  fell  from  the 
lips  of  that  simple  recluse.  His  prayer,  ex- 
pressive of  humility,  contrition,  faith,  love, 
and  gratitude,  closed  with  this  remarkable 
petition :  "And  if  it  be  in  accordance  with  thy 
holy  will,  O  Lord,  take  me  where  Flora  is; 
and  thine  be  the  praise  forever.  Amen!" 

While  the  hermit  was  pouring  forth  the 
fulness  of  his  soul  in  prayer,  my  nerves,  which 
up  to  this  time  I  had  scarcely  been  able  to  con- 
trol, were  gradually  restored  to  their  wonted 
calm,  and  I  arose  from  my  knees  strengthened 
and  composed.  I  felt  no  longer  surrounded 
by  those  weird  influences  which  had  so  nearly 
upset  me.  I  felt  as  if  I  were  in  the  house  of 
God,  and  that  it  was  good  for  me  to  be  there. 
Fortunate,  too,  that  my  nerves  had  returned 


302  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

to  their  usual  tranquillity,  for  the  strangest, 
weirdest  scene  was  yet  to  be  enacted! 

After  worship  the  hermit  seemed  quite 
oblivious  of  my  presence,  but  a  change  was 
very  noticeable  in  his  manner.  His  actions 
were  deliberate,  but  expeditious,  as  if  there 
was  no  time  to  be  lost,  and  yet  no  occasion  for 
hurry. 

He  pulled  out  the  little  oaken  chest  from 
the  dark  corner  where  it  stood,  covered  by  a 
fox-skin,  and  to  my  amazement,  drew  forth, 
article  after  article,  a  complete  Highland  cos- 
tume— kilt,  plaid,  hose,  shoon,  sporran,  even 
to  cap  and  feather.  With  careful  hands  he 
unfolded  the  articles,  and  laid  them  in  order 
on  the  bench  by  the  wall.  Apparently  satis- 
fied that  everything  was  there,  he  divested 
himself  of  his  other  garments  and  donned  his 
handsome  kilt  of  tartan,  which  seemed  bright 
in  color  as  if  fresh  from  the  tailor's  hands. 

Now  I  perceived  that  my  friend's  injunc- 
tion regarding  his  burial  would  not  be  impos- 
sible to  fulfill.  Observing  that  he  cast  an  oc- 
casional glance  at  the  fire,  which  had  burned 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  303 

low,  I  anticipated  his  wish,  and-  put  a  pine 
knot  on  the  hearth,  the  light  from  which  soon 
filled  the  cabin. 

By  this  time  his  toilet  was  completed,  every 
button  and  hook  fastened,  every  buckle 
clasped.  His  cap,  with  the  golden  eagle's 
feather,  was  set  jauntily  on  his  head,  as  if  he 
had  been  a  youthful  bridegroom  preparing  to 
meet  his  bride.  Next  he  produced  his  bag- 
pipe, on  which  I  had  often  heard  him  perform 
with  exquisite  skill ;  but  I  observed  that  the  in- 
strument was  now  decorated  with  long  stream- 
ers of  tartan  ribbon,  matching  the  color  and 
pattern  of  the  kilt,  as  if  for  some  festive  oc- 
casion. 

Having  tuned  his  pipe,  he  began  to  pace  up 
and  down  the  limited  space  of  the  cabin  floor, 
discoursing  the  weirdest  and  most  thrilling 
music.  I  am  no  musician  myself,  but  I  know 
something  of  the  aims  and  ideals  of  musical 
composers,  some  of  whom  it  has  been  my  priv- 
ilege to  know,  and  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  the 
hermit,  in  his  inspired  improvisations,  poured 
forth  the  whole  story  of  his  life,  which  was 


304  THE    EERIE    PIPER 

one  long  sacrifice  to  his  lost  Flora.  Love,  un- 
speakable grief,  longing,  yearning,  hope,  faith 
— all  these  I  could  trace  in  his  melodies. 

But  look  what  a  change  has  come  over  the 
man  himself!  Save  his  noble  head  of  snowy, 
silken  curls  and  his  patriarchal  beard,  there  is 
nothing  in  his  appearance  to  suggest  old  age. 
The  figure  is  that  of  a  young  man  in  the  vigor 
of  health  and  strength ;  gone  is  the  stoop  from 
his  shoulders;  light  and  springy  are  his  foot- 
steps as  when,  six  and  forty  years  before,  he 
trod  the  moors  of  Invernesshire,  on  his  way 
to  visit  his  beloved  Flora. 

It  is  not  for  me  to  say  what  cause  produced 
this  wonderful  change,  but  it  may  not  be  out 
of  place  to  ask  here,  "Who  ever  did  see  a  true 
Highland  piper  walk  otherwise  than  as  I  have 
just  described?"  And  it  seems  to  me  that 
there  is  a  great  deal  of  truth  in  the  couplet: 

The  piper,  in  his  kilt  arrayed, 

Is  grandest  creature  God  e'er  made. 

Louder  and  louder  blows  the  pipe,  singing 
of  hopes  realized,  of  faith  triumphant.  The 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  305 

head  of  the  piper  seems  higher  in  air,  and 
his  pace  is  quickened  to  the  accelerated  tempo 
of  the  music.  In  a  glorious  blast,  as  of  victory 
won,  the  music  ceased,  and  the  hermit,  as  he 
laid  his  instrument  on  the  bench,  kept  his  gaze 
on  one  particular  corner  of  the  room,  where 
nothing  unusual  was,  however,  visible  to  my 
eyes.  Looking  steadily  at  the  vision  vouch- 
safed to  him,  presently  he  said  in  tones  of  in- 
expressible tenderness: 

"Thus  was  I  dressed,  my  Flora,  when 

Your  cherry  lips  last  time  I  kissed; 
'Nor  have  I  donned  this  marriage  garb, 
Since  Death,  so  cruel,  broke  our  tryst; 
But  Death,  that  robbed  me  of  my  bride, 
Now  calls  me  to  your  side." 

As  he  spoke,  a  glory  seemed  to  radiate  from 
his  countenance,  which  shone  with  a  happiness 
such  as,  I  fear,  is  seldom  granted  to  mortal. 
Love  unspeakable,  peace  profound,  and  bliss 
angelic,  composed  that  look. 

At  length,  opening  his  arms  as  if  to  clasp 
some  loved  one  to  his  embrace,  he  started  for 


306          THE    EERIE    PIPER 

the  spot  on  which  his  gaze  had  been  riveted, 
but  staggered,  swayed  a  moment,  then  fell. 

I  reached  his  side  in  time  to  hear  him  artic- 
ulate with  his  dying  breath :  "Flora,  lass,  I  am 
coming!" 

The  beatific  smile  never  left  his  lips,  nor 
did  the  radiance  leave  his  countenance.  With- 
out a  struggle  or  a  pang  he  had  passed  away, 
and  his  arms,  which,  when  he  fell,  had  been 
outstretched  towards  the  vision,  were  now 
folded  across  his  chest,  as  if,  at  last,  he  had 
clasped  in  his  bosom  his  beloved  Flora.  Such 
I  call  not  death,  but  rather  apotheosis. 

The  hermit  was  buried  in  his  handsome  kilt, 
his  bagpipe  by  his  side,  the  settlers  from  the 
"head"  and  neighborhood  turning  out  to  a 
man  to  do  him  honor;  and  when  they  had 
heard  from  my  lips  something  of  his  life-long 
sacrifice  on  the  altar  of  love,  and  of  the  legacy 
left  in  my  hands  for  their  benefit,  detraction 
hung  her  head  for  shame.  A  neat  little  frame 
building,  which  served  for  church  and  school- 
house  for  many  years,  was  erected  with  the 


THE    EERIE    PIPER  307 

proceeds  of  Dugald's  legacy  to  my  parishion- 
ers. 

As  for  the  larger  package,  it  was  never 
opened  by  me,  but,  judging  from  the  letters 
of  gratitude  received  from  the  writers  to  the 
signet,  to  whom  it  was,  after  two  years,  des- 
patched, it  must  have  contained  articles  of 
great  intrinsic  value.  The  black  oak  chest 
still  stands  in  my  library,  and  a  number  of  rare 
specimens  of  the  English  guinea  remain  to  re- 
mind me  of  the  hermit's  bounty. 


3o8       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 


THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK    OUTING 
CLUB. 

CHAPTER  I. 

"THEN  I  may  accept  the  invitation  for  you, 
too?"  inquired  Mrs.  Elliott  of  her  handsome 
niece. 

"Well,  if  you  assure  me  there's  no  harm  in 
it,  I  think  you  may." 

"Harm!  Bless  you,  if  I  thought  it  was  not 
the  most  innocent  little  lark  I  should  be  the 
last  person  in  the  world  to  countenance,  let 
alone  suggest  it.  So  easily  done,  too!  And 
how  fortunate  that  none  of  them  know  of  your 
presence  in  England!  But  there  is  the  letter; 
read  it  while  I  write  acceptance  for  us  both." 

And  while  her  aunt  wrote,  Miss  Forrester 
read: 
"Mr  DEAR  MRS.  ELLIOTT: — 

"Read  the  other  sheets  after  you  have  re- 
plied to  this  invitation  to  join  us  on  our  next 


OUTING    CLUB  309 

outing,  Saturday  first,  to  Canterbury.  Do 
not  lose  any  time  in  replying,  for  there  is  no 
lack  of  eligibles  waiting  for  admission.  In 
great  haste.  CLARA  M.  RANSOME." 

The  other  pages  conveyed  the  following  in- 
formation : 

"Well,  I  have  been  on  another  outing,  and 
such  a  delightful  day  we  had!  Mr.  R.  is  just 
as  much  in  love  with  these  excursions  as  I  am, 
and  wonders  why  the  idea  never  occurred  to 
him,  as  if  any  bright,  original  idea  could  ever 
occur  to  my  poor,  dear  R. !  It  takes  an  Amer- 
ican to  originate  ideas  and  put  them  into  prac- 
tice. 

"What  a  splendid  man  is  Colonel  Tapley! 
though  my  brother,  the  major,  says  he  is  no 
military  man.  What  a  wonder  and  a  pity — I 
was  going  to  say  'a  shame' — it  is  that  he  is 
such  a  confirmed  old  bachelor. 

"But  I  must  tell  you  some  more  about  our 
club.  Well,  we  have  got  a  name  for  it  at 
last;  it  is  called  The  End-of-the-Week  Out- 
ing Club.'  My  poor  R.  suggested  'Saturday' 


310       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

for  'end-of-the-week' ;  but  the  Colonel  pointed 
out  that,  as  we  shall  have  to  start,  occasionally 
at  least,  on  Friday  evenings  to  visit  the  more 
distant  places  so  as  to  have  time  to  see  the 
sights  and  return  to  the  city  on  Saturday,  poor 
R.'s  suggested  title  did  not  quite  cover  the 
ground. 

"Just  fancy,  one  of  the  places  the  Colonel 
proposes  to  visit  is  Stratford-on-Avon,  to  see 
the  tomb  of  Shakespeare.  Now,  who  would 
ever  have  thought  of  going  there?  Certainly 
not  one  of  our  club,  although  we  are  all  Eng- 
lish, except,  of  course,  the  Colonel;  and  he, 
too,  prides  himself  on  his  English  descent. 
His  ancestors,  he  says,  were  Puritans;  and  he 
is  a  great  admirer  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  John 
Milton,  and  other  great  historical  characters 
— more  than  I  can  name. 

"There  I  go,  talking  of  the  Colonel  again, 
when  I  want  to  tell  you  of  our  club.  Well,  I 
might  say  he  is  the  club — the  life  and  soul  and 
brains  of  it.  He  carries  his  programme 
through  each  time  without  the  slightest  hitch. 
But  isn't  it  funny  that  he  will  admit  none  but 


OUTING    CLUB  311 

middle-aged  people  to  the  club?  And  he  has 
good  reasons  to  give  for  it,  too;  he  says:  'The 
youngsters  would  want  to  outdo  their  elders 
in  some  way  or  other,  or  would  wander  off  in 
pairs  to  romantic  nooks,  and  so  destroy  the 
unity  of  the  little  party.'  And  I  might  add  on 
my  own  account  that  the  love-making  of  the 
young  folks  would  be  very  aggravating  in  the 
sight  of  the  one  or  two  spinsters  in  our  club. 
So  he  confines  membership  to  the  middle- 
aged.  But  we  don't  mind  that,  do  we?  When 
one  has  been  married  twenty-five  or  more 
years,  one  need  not  feel  offended  at  being 
counted  among  the  elderly. 

"The  excursions  are  historical,  literary, 
ecclesiastical,  and  educational.  I  declare  I 
must  have  my  dictionary  handy  when  I  want 
to  quote  the  Colonel's  words.  I  am  told  it  is  a 
habit  the  Americans  have — that  of  using  big 
words — and  the  use  of  them  seems  to  be  quite 
natural  .with  the  Colonel. 

"There  is  to  be  a  Milton  excursion,  though 
I  don't  know  where  to ;  two  Tennyson  excur- 
sions, but  I  have  forgotten  the  reason  the  Colo- 


312       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

ncl  gave  for  honoring  the  late  laureate's  mem- 
ory with  two;  and  we  are  going  to  ever  so 
many  churches,  chapels,  cathedrals,  schools, 
and  colleges.  Poor  R.  admits  he  has  learned 
a  great  deal  about  his  own  country  since  the 
Colonel  began  to  lead  him  around;  and  so  do 
all  the  rest  of  us. 

"I  have  taken  the  best  part  of  three  wet 
days  to  write  this  letter,  and  haven't  told  you 
half  of  what  I  could  say  about  the  Colonel  and 
the  club.  Will  tell  you  more  when  I  see  you ; 
till  then,  believe  me, 

"Ever  affectionately  yours, 
"CLARA  M.  RANSOME." 

Miss  Forrester  was  much  amused  and  in- 
terested. The  scheme  of  the  excursions 
pleased  her;  besides,  she  was  anxious  to  meet 
the  Colonel. 

Miss  Forrester  had  been  in  India  for  al- 
most ten  years,  where  she  filled  an  educational 
position  of  great  responsibility.  In  recogni- 
tion of  her  services  the  trustees  of  the  institu- 
tion had  insisted  on  her  taking  a  year's  vaca- 


OUTING    CLUB  313 

tion  on  full  salary,  with  the  promise  of  pro- 
motion to  a  still  more  honorable  position  on 
her  return;  and  in  order  to  equip  herself  the 
better  for  her  new  work  she  had  come  to  Lon- 
don to  study  special  subjects,  and  learn  all  she 
could  of  the  latest  educational  developments. 
Moreover,  she  had  secretly  resolved  to  visit 
America  and  study  the  school  system  there; 
and  this  fact  gave  her  an  additional  incentive 
to  meet  the  Colonel,  in  whom  she  recognized 
a  man  keenly  alive  to  the  advantages  of  cul- 
ture, and  who  no  doubt  could  tell  her  much 
that  would  be  useful  about  education  in  his 
own  country. 

Colonel  Tapley  had  been  some  months  in 
London,  attending  to  important  business  for 
his  firm  in  New  York;  and,  being  a  university 
man,  was  well  read  in  English  history,  litera- 
ture, and  literary  biography.  This  was  his 
opportunity,  then,  to  visit  the  spots  hallowed 
by  the  footsteps  of  the  departed  great  ones  with 
whose  minds  he  was  familiar,  and  London  was 
the  centre  from  which  to  set  out.  When  this 
idea  first  occurred  to  him  he  rather  liked  it; 


3H       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

he  broached  it  to  a  few  friends,  who  also  liked 
it,  and  the  little  club  was  formed. 

It  was  agreed  to  avoid  as  far  as  possible 
the  regular  excursion  boats  and  trains,  and 
leave  the  places  of  most  common  resort,  at 
least  in  the  height  of  the  season,  to  the  holiday 
crowds.  If  the  journey  could  be  made  by 
water,  a  launch  was  chartered  for  the  occa- 
sion ;  and  if  the  objective  point  could  only  be 
reached  by  land  the  greater  part  of  the  dis- 
tance would  be  covered  by  train,  the  rest  by 
brake  or  wagonette.  This  arrangement  added 
variety  to  the  outing,  and  gave  superior  op- 
portunities for  viewing  the  landscape.  The 
point  of  interest,  whether  royal  palace,  baro- 
nial hall,  ruined  abbey,  or  Gothic  cathedral, 
having  been  surveyed,  dinner  or  tea — the  lat- 
ter most  frequently — was  taken  in  one  of  the 
quaint  inns  which  are  still  numerous  in  rural 
England. 

Colonel  Tapley  was  a  bachelor  of  middle 
age — "past  the  fiftieth  mile-stone,"  as  he  him- 
self remarked;  but  he  bore  his  years  lightly, 
and  notwithstanding  his  grizzled  hair,  might 


OUTING    CLUB  31$ 

well  have  passed  for  a  man  of  forty.  His  fig- 
ure was  tall,  straight  as  an  arrow,  and  inclined 
rather  to  spareness  than  obesity.  While  his 
face  was  not  particularly  handsome,  it  was  a 
good,  strong  face,  with  a  pleasing  expression, 
and  at  the  same  time  indicative  of  character. 
Why  the  Colonel  had  not  married.was  a  mys- 
tery, of  which  he  volunteered  no  solution ;  the 
ladies  of  the  club  had  tried  very  artfully  to 
elicit  the  reason,  but  with  equal  skill  and  good 
nature  he  parried  every  attempt.  But  all 
liked  him,  the  ladies  unanimously  pronounc- 
ing him  "a  splendid  man,"  and  a  great  prize 
to  the  woman  who  could  capture  him. 

Was  the  Colonel  wealthy?  That  was  an- 
other question  which  agitated  the  little  club. 
The  Colonel  himself  gave  no  inkling  of  his 
circumstances;  he  lived  modestly,  dressed 
quietly,  and  did  not  talk  recklessly  of  millions. 
In  fact  his  very  reticence  about  himself  and 
his  affairs  was  what  astounded  the  club  most; 
he  was  so  different  from  Americans  they  had 
heard  and  read  about.  One  little  incident, 
however,  created  the  belief  that  he  was  enor- 


3i6       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

mously  rich.  At  one  place  where  they  took  tea, 
the  china  set  on  the  table  was  of  exceedingly 
fine  material,  and  exquisitely  designed  and 
decorated.  The  Colonel,  admiring  the  china, 
offered  a  hundred  pounds  for  the  set.  This 
sum  seemed  fabulous  to  the  members  of  the 
club,  and  they  agreed  that  the  Colonel  must 
be  a  millionaire  to  offer  so  much  for  a  few 
dozen  pieces  of  china — old-fashioned  at  that; 
and  they  'did  not  hesitate  to  say  so. 

"A  simple  business  proposition,"  remarked 
he. 

The  impression  remained,  however,  that 
the  Colonel  was  very  rich.  Then,  too,  he 
sometimes  insisted  on  purchasing  souvenirs  of 
the  places  visited,  which  he  presented  to  the 
ladies;  and  those  were  no  mere  gewgaws,  but 
articles  of  considerable  value. 


OUTING    CLUB  317 


CHAPTER  II. 

ON  the  morning  of  the  Canterbury  excur- 
sion, which  was  "literary,  historical,  and  eccle- 
siastical," the  little  club  met  in  the  parlor  of 
the  Colonel's  hotel.  Mrs.  Elliott  was  warmly 
welcomed  as  a  new  member,  and  cordially 
thanked  for  bringing  her  niece,  Miss  Forres- 
ter, who,  it  was  hoped,  would  also  consent  to 
join. 

The  start  was  made  by  rail ;  but  in  order  to 
carry  out  the  literary  idea  of  the  excursion,  at 
least  in  part,  the  last  dozen  miles  or  so  were 
covered  by  driving  along  the  supposed  route 
of  Chaucer's  pilgrims.  An  intelligent  Jehu, 
well  acquainted  with  the  history  and  tradi- 
tions of  his  locality,  can  add  a  great  deal  to  the 
entertainment  of  his  passengers;  and  if  there 
was  such  a  man  in  the  neighborhood,  Colonel 
Tapley  generally  managed  to  secure  his  serv- 
ices. Moreover,  the  Colonel  had  the  happy 


318       THE    END-OF-THE-WEER 

knack  of  putting  Jehu  entirely  at  his  ease,  and 
getting  him  to  tell  all  that  he  knew. 

On  this  outing  the  Colonel,  courteous,  if  not 
gallant,  to  the  ladies  at  all  times,  was  particu- 
larly attentive  to  the  two  newcomers.  There 
was  something  in  Miss  Forrester  that  strange- 
ly appealed  to  him — she  was  so  different  from 
other  English  ladies  he  had  met.  Years  had 
not  diminished  the  fulness,  or  dimmed  the 
brightness  of  her  eye,  nor  blunted  her  keen 
zest  for  life.  Everything  interested  her; 
what  she  did  not  know,  she  was  not  ashamed 
to  ask.  On  the  other  hand  she  had  much — 
very  much — of  value  to  impart.  Her  every 
word  was  worth  listening  to,  the  Colonel 
thought;  she  could  never  be  flippant,  never 
frivolous,  never  dull.  Hers  was  a  mind,  he 
felt,  that  would  keep  on  growing  and  grow- 
ing to  the  last.  With  such  interest  in  life, 
with  such  unquenchable  thirst  for  knowledge, 
progress  is  the  inalienable  reward;  without 
these  retrogression  is  inevitable.  This  was  the 
Colonel's  doctrine,  and  he  lived  up  to  it;  he 
thought  it  was  Miss  Forrester's  also,  and  there- 


OUTING    CLUB  319 

in  lay  the  bond  of  sympathy  between  them, 
though  other,  purely  feminine  attributes  were 
not  lacking. 

Yes,  Miss  Forrester  would  be  a  valuable 
acquisition  to  the  club ;  and  as  an  inducement 
the  Colonel  was  bound  to  make  all  things  as 
pleasant  as  possible  for  her. 

"Colonel  Tapley,"  said  Mrs.  Ransome,  as 
they  were  viewing  the  sights  of  the  ancient 
city,  "are  you  sure  you  are  quite  as  impartial 
in  your  attention  to  the  ladies  as  you  used  to 
be?" 

The  Colonel  blushed  just  a  little,  for  his 
conscience  told  him  that,  contrary  to  custom, 
he  had  been  devoting  himself,  perhaps  too  ex- 
clusively to  Miss  Forrester;  but  then,  he  told 
himself  it  was  to  secure  her  delightful  com- 
pany for  future  occasions. 

"Mrs.  Ransome,"  he  replied,  "we  must  not 
allow  such  a  desirable  eligible  to  escape  us. 
Do  help  me  to  induce  Miss  Forrester  to  bc- 
.  come  one  of  us." 

"With  all  my  heart,  Colonel;  and  I  shall 
persuade  Mrs.  Elliott  to  aid  us.  Oh,  I  only 


320        THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

wish  my  brother,  the  Major,  had  been  here; 
I'm  sure  he  would  have  succeeded." 

"Now,  Miss  Forrester,"  pleaded  the  Colo- 
nel, "won't  you  without  further  delay  prom- 
ise to  join  us?  Is  there  anything  in  our  asso- 
ciation of  which  you  disapprove?" 

"There  is  an  amendment  I  would  suggest; 
namely,  visits  to  places  of  interest  within  the 
city  itself.  Your  club  takes  no  cognizance  of 
such  vast  storehouses  of  treasures  as  the  British 
Museum,  the  National  Gallery,  and  so  forth." 

"Such  places,"  returned  the  Colonel,  "are 
reserved  for  wet  days.  I  should  be  happy  to 
accompany  you  there  when  the  weather  does 
not  permit  our  weekly  outing  in  the  country. 
Have  you  any  other  objection?" 

"There  is  one  other  which,  however,  I  have 
no  right  to  discuss,"  she  answered  hesitatingly; 
and  the  Colonel  did  not  press  for  further  re- 
ply, for  they  were  now  entering  the  inn  where 
tea  was  to  be  served. 

After  tea  there  still  remained  an  hour  be- 
fore the  train  started  back  for  the  city,  during 
which  Miss  Forrester  contributed  to  the  en- 


OUTING    CLUB  321 

joyment  of  the  whole  party,  and  excited  still 
more  the  admiration  of  the  Colonel,  by  her 
musical  accomplishments.  She  played  with 
great  skill,  and  sang  with  unusual  feeling,  the 
Colonel  thought;  those  simple  English  bal- 
lads had  never  sounded  so  expressive  to  him 
before;  he  was  powerfully  affected,  too,  by 
that  weird  Indian  melody.  Mr.  Ransome 
sang  his  one  song,  "The  Mistletoe  Bough," 
while  his  more  vivacious  lady  played  the  ac- 
companiment. There  were  no  other  musi- 
cians in  the  company;  but  Colonel  Tapley 
made  a  neat  little  speech,  into  which  he  wove 
some  characteristically  American  jokes,  and 
added  a  great  deal  to  his  popularity.  The 
excursion  had  been  most  enjoyable.  All  re- 
turned home  highly  gratified,  and  already  be- 
gan to  anticipate  a  visit  to  Oxford  on  the  fol- 
lowing Saturday. 

"Well,  my  dear,  how  did  you  enjoy  your- 
self?" asked  Mrs.  Elliott  of  her  niece  when 
they  reached  home. 

"A  most  delightful  and  profitable  day,"  she 
replied;  "and  everybody  so  very  kind!" 


322       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

"The  Colonel  was  especially  considerate  to- 
wards you ;  everybody  remarked  it.  How  do 
you  like  him?" 

"I  confess  I  like  him  greatly.  He  is  just 
the  kind  of  man  I  can  admire — so  obviously 
strong  in  character,  so  intelligent,  so  chival- 
rous, so  powerful,  and  yet  so  gentle." 

"Then,  I  hope  that,  since  you  like  the  club, 
its  purpose,  and  its  members  so  well,  you  will 
consent  to  join." 

"Well,  aunt,  I  hate  to  sail  under  false  colors, 
and  I  should  like  very  much  to  meet  all  these 
new  friends  collectively  again.  The  excur- 
sions, too,  are  right  in  the  line  of  my  studies, 
besides  offering  an  agreeable  variety  at  the  end 
of  every  week.  Somewhat  reluctantly  I  yield 
to  the  temptation." 

As  the  summer  passed  away  one  after  an- 
other of  the  club  members  dropped  off;  even 
the  enthusiastic  Mrs.  Ransome  had  to  forego 
the  pleasure  of  the  outings,  Mr.  Ransome 
having  had  a  return  of  his  rheumatism. 
Others  were  called  away  from  the  city;  but 


OUTING    CLUB  323 

though  only  a  remnant  of  the  club  remained, 
Mrs.  Elliott  and  her  niece  still  accompanied 
the  Colonel,  when  weather  permitted,  till  well 
into  August;  and  when  rain  prevented  Mrs. 
Elliott  from  venturing  forth,  Miss  Forrester 
took  the  opportunity  of  viewing  the  sights  in 
the  city  along  with  him.  Thus  these  two 
were  often  without  other  companions  on  their 
sight-seeing  tours;  and  in  this  way  they  got 
to  know  each  other  intimately;  for  they  could 
talk  of  such  topics  as  interested  them,  without 
laying  themselves  open  to  the  charge  of  selfish- 
ness or  pedantry.  And  it  was  a  matter  of  sur- 
prise to  both  how  many  subjects  they  liked  in 
common. 

In  course  of  time  the  Colonel  had  to  confess 
to  himself  that  he  preferred  the  wet  Satur- 
days; and  as  his  business  drew  nearer  to  ac- 
complishment, he  began  to  look  forward  with 
something  like  regret  to  the  time  when  he 
should  have  to  part  from  the  handsome,  self- 
possessed,  and  talented  Anglo-Indian,  who 
seemed  so  suited  to  him  in  age,  tastes,  and 


324       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

temperament.  Glad  as  he  would  undoubtedly 
be  to  return  to  his  native  land,  he  felt  that  it 
would  cost  him  a  pang  or  two  to  bid  farewell 
to  such  a  charming  companion. 


OUTING   CLUB  325 


CHAPTER  III. 

QUICK  to  read  the  characters  of  men,  the 
Colonel  acknowledged  himself  a  mere  tyro  in 
interpreting  the  more  complex  feelings  of 
women.  When  it  began  to  dawn  upon  him  that 
he  was  actually  in  love  with  Miss  Forrester, 
he  would  have  given  a  good  deal  to  find  out 
how  she  felt  towards  him.  It  pleased  him  to 
recall  that,  once  or  twice,  he  had  seen  her 
sweetly  blush  at  some  remark  of  his;  and  it 
occurred  to  him  that  possibly  there  might  be 
reciprocity  of  feeling.  Why  not?  he  asked 
himself.  "And  if  not,  the  sooner  I  find  it  out 
the  better,"  he  reasoned. 

There  were  prospects  that  the  Colonel's 
business  would  be  concluded  in  a  few  days, 
and  it  was  possible  that  the  visit  to  Kew  would 
be  the  last  opportunity  he  would  have  of  en- 
joying Miss  Forrester's  company.  He  re- 


326       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

marked  as  much  to  that  lady,  who  had  ques- 
tioned him  about  the  depression  of  spirits 
under  which  he  was  evidently  laboring.  Hope 
stirred  in  his  bosom  as  he  observed  that  she, 
too,  became  perceptibly  downcast  at  the  in- 
telligence, and  he  decided  to  act  there  and 
then. 

"I  had  thought,"  said  he,  when  he  had  led 
her  to  a  seat,  "that  when  my  business  here  was 
transacted,  I  should  leave  London  without  re- 
gret; for  though  I  find  much  here  to  interest 
me,  I  don't  think  I  should  ever  get  used  to  the 
depressing  climate.  Now,  however,  when 
the  day  of  my  departure  is  near  I  would  fain 
prolong  my  stay  indefinitely.  Since  our  ex- 
cursion to  Canterbury  I  have  not  felt  the  same. 
On  that  day  I  fell  in  love — yes,  love — with 
one  of  England's  fairest  daughters,  and  I  hate 
the  idea  of  losing  sight  of  her.  I  have  feared 
that  she  does  not  reciprocate  my  affection;  but 
I  have  decided  not  to  leave  England  without 
telling  her  of  my  love.  Miss  Forrester,  my 
heart  is  already  yours;  consider  now  my  hand 
and  my  fortune  at  your  feet." 


OUTING    CLUB  327 

During  this  recital  Miss  Forrester  had 
averted  her  gaze  from  the  Colonel's  face, 
drooped  her  eyes,  and  blushed  deeply.  Labor- 
ing under  intense  emotion,  she  made  an  inef- 
fectual effort  to  speak;  then  covering  her  face 
with  her  hands,  she  sobbed  aloud. 

"I  hope  I  have  not  alarmed  you,"  said  the 
Colonel.  "As  likely  as  not,  I've  been  too  rash 
and  tactless.  Forgive  me  if  I  have;  but  take 
your  own  good  time  to  consider  my  proposal, 
for  that,  I  assure  you,  is  made  in  all  serious- 
ness and  good  faith." 

"No,  no,  Colonel  Tapley;  you  a"re  too  good 
and  generous,  and  I  am  all  unworthy,"  sobbed 
Miss  Forrester.  "You  honor  me  beyond  my 
deserts;  your  proposal  would  be  an  honor  to 

any  woman,  but " 

"But  what?"  interrupted  the  Colonel. 
"What  insuperable  objection  interposes  itself? 
If  you  are  free, — if  your  love  is  unpledged  to 
one  more  fortunate  than  I,  take  your  own 

good  time  to  consider;  if  you  are  not  free " 

"No,  no,  Colonel ;  not  that.  But  do  not  ask 
me  more.  Come  to  my  aunt's  house  to-mor- 


328       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

row  evening  and  you  shall  have  my  answer. 
Let  us  go  now." 

Prompt  to  meet  all  his  business  engage- 
ments, Colonel  Tapley  was  no  laggard  in  love, 
and  the  morrow  evening  saw  him  ushered  into 
the  presence  of  Mrs.  Elliott,  who  was  appar- 
ently awaiting  him  in  her  cosy  parlor.  The 
usual  salutations  over,  the  Colonel  lost  no  time 
in  inquiring  for  Miss  Forrester,  and  showed 
signs  of  genuine  emotion  on  being  informed 
that  the  lady  had  been  somewhat  indisposed  all 
the  previous  night  and  all  that  day. 

"She  will  see  you  shortly,  however,"  added 
Mrs.  Elliott,  "for  she  is  as  eager  to  have  this 
business  over  as  you  are." 

"I  wonder  if  that  augurs  any  good  to  me," 
remarked  the  Colonel,  as  if  speaking  to  him- 
self. Then  to  Mrs.  Elliott:  "You  are  doubt- 
less aware  of  the  purpose  of  my  visit  here  this 
evening,  are  you  not?" 

"Perfectly  aware,  Colonel  Tapley,"  replied 
she ;  "but  I  question  whether  you  yourself  are 
fully  informed," 

"Why,"  explained  he,  with  the  utmost  can- 


OUTING    CLUB  329 

dor,  "I  have  come  to  hear  your  niece,  Miss 
Forrester's  answer  to  my  proposal  of  marriage 
— nothing  else." 

"But  there  is  something  else  you  must  hear 
ere  you  receive  her  answer,"  said  Mrs.  Elliott; 
"and  you  must  hear  it  from  my  lips."  Then 
in  a  more  serious  tone:  "The  fact  is,  Colonel 
Tapley,  you  have  been  made  the  victim  of  a 
miserable  piece  of  deception  by  my  niece  and 
myself;  and  as  I  was  the  prime  conspirator  in 
the  matter,  though  the  motive  was  a  most  inno- 
cent one,  the  burden  of  confession  lies  upon 
me.  My  niece  was  a  most  unwilling  partici- 
pator in  the  plot,  I  assure  you;  and  had  we 
foreseen  the  complication  to  which  it  has  led, 
we  would  sooner  have  cut  off  our  right  hands 
than  laid  ourselves  open  to  the  charge  of 
scheming,  like  adventuresses.  Nothing  was 
further  from  our  thoughts.  Why,  my  poor 
niece  has  fretted  herself  into  a  fever  at  the  con- 
sequence of  the  duplicity  practised  on  you, 
Colonel,  and  insisted  on  making  the  lament- 
able confession  herself;  but  I  overruled  her  in 
that,  and  requested  her  not  to  appear  until  I 


330       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

ring  the  bell — the  signal  that  all  is  over  and 
she  is  forgiven." 

"Let  me  ring  the  bell  now,"  quoth  the  Colo* 
nel,  who  was  manifestly  becoming  impatient 
either  at  the  non-communicative  utterances  of 
Mr§.  Elliott,  or  from  anxiety  to  see  the  choice 
of  his  heart. 

"Not  yet,  Colonel ;  not  until  you  have  heard 
my  confession.  It's  all  because  you  were  such 
a  stickler  for  parity  of  ages.  You  know  you 
admitted  none  but  middle-aged  persons  to  the 
outing  club,  and  you  gave  valid  reasons  for  it, 
too.  Well,  when  I  received  the  invitation  to 
join  the  club,  of  which  I  had  heard  so  much 
from  Clara  Ransome,  I  was  eager  for  my 
poor,  friendless  niece  to  join  also;  but  as  she 
was  ineligible  because  of  her  youth,  I  per- 
suaded her,  much  against  her  will,  to  person- 
ate a  middle-aged  woman.  It  was  all  the 
easier  to  do  because  she  was  a  perfect  stranger 
in  London,  and  no  member  of  the  club  had 
ever  seen  her.  Then,  you  know,  I  used  to  take 
quite  a  prominent  part  in  theatrical  enter- 
tainments, and  still  have  quite  an  assortment  of 


OUTING    CLUB  331 

costumes,  wigs,  and  other  things  requisite  in 
making  up.  A  wig  was  found  that,  with  the 
help  of  a  veil  and  a  few  touches  of  the  pencil, 
effected  the  desired  transformation ;  and,  hav- 
ing once  made  the  innocent  little  deception 
with  success,  she  found  it  difficult  to  discon- 
tinue, for  she  enjoyed  the  outings,  and  profited 
from  them  more  than  anybody  else,  I'm  sure. 
But  the  poor  child  is  overwhelmed  with  shame 
and  remorse,  and  is  willing  to  make  all  honor- 
able amends  if  you  can  forgive  us." 

During  this  confession  the  Colonel's  face 
was  a  study  in  expressions.  At  the  close  he 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  pulled  the  bell  cord 
violently. 

"Bring  in  the  culprit,"  said  he,  "till  I  pass 
sentence  upon  her.  As  for  you,  my  dear 
Mrs.  Elliott,  you  are  forgiven  long  ago." 

The  Colonel  watched  the  door  as  it  slowly 
opened.  Was  that  Miss  Forrester  who  was 
entering?  He  could  not  believe  his  eyes. 
[Where  was  the  wealth  of  silver-streaked  hair, 
so  well  matched  to  his  own  in  color,  that  had 
adorned  her  womanly  brow?  Gone;  and  in 


332       THE    END-OF-THE-WEEK 

its  place  a  crown  more  glorious  still  of  darkest 
brown  tresses,  almost  black,  but  touched  in 
the  natural  waves  with  the  deepest  gold.  His 
heart  sank;  hope  died  within  him  as  he  saw 
how  beautiful  and  sorrowful  she  was.  Had 
he  really  dared  propose  to  this  magnificent 
young  woman,  scarcely  more  than  half  his  own 
age?  And  he  such  a  stickler  for  parity  of 
ages,  too!  Well,  well — he  was  amazed  at  his 
own  rashness ;  but  somehow  he  had  no  wish  to 
recall  a  word  spoken,  or  undo  a  single  act  per- 
formed during  all  his  intercourse  with  her. 

Miss  Forrester  broke  the  silence  as  her  aunt 
left  the  room,  and  ere  Colonel  Tapley  had  re- 
covered his  power  of  speech. 

"Colonel  Tapley,"  said  the  guilty  one,  "da 
tell  me  if  I  am  forgiven." 

For  answer,  the  Colonel  offered  his  hand, 
led  her  to  a  seat,  and  kneeling  before  her,  said : 

"My  heart  is  already  yours;  the  rest  of  me 
and  my  fortune  are  at  your  feet  as  before." 

"Then  here  is  my  answer,"  said  she,  as  she 
laid  both  of  her  hands  in  his. 


OUTING   CLUB  333 

"You  are  quite  sure  you  forgive  me?"  asked 
she  a  little  later. 

"I  impose  one  condition.  Promise  me  that 
on  each  anniversary  of  our  wedding  you  will 
wear  the  wig." 

"I  promise." 


THE  END. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000245493    2 


